Skip to main content

Full text of "The trial of episcopacy"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  06826465  8 


IsYsVOX  Library 


-  THE 


OF 


EPISCOPACY 


REPORTED  BY 


R.  C.  C.    A.  M. 


POUGHKEEPSIE    I 
PUBLISHED    BY    P.    POTTER, 

P.  &  S,  roitr,  Printers. 

1817. 


SOUTHERN  DICTRJCT  OF  NEW- YORK,  ss. 

Be  it  remembered,  That  on  the  eleventh  day  of  April,  in  the 
jc>~<:..^^-a-  forty-first  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United 
I  L.  S.  t  States  of  America,  Paraclete  Potter,  of  the  sai4 
L>,«zl<3lJ  district,  has  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a 
"^"'^'''^'^^book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  proprietor  in," 
the  words  following  to  wit : 

"The  Trial  of  Episcopacy,  Reported  by  R.  C.  C    a.m." 

In  coniormity  to  the  act  ofthe  Congress  of  the  United  States 
entitled  "  An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  Learning,  by  secu- 
ring the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charts  aud  Books  to  the  authors  and 
proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  time  therein  mentioned/' 
And  also  to  an  act,  entitled,  *  an  Act,  supplementary  to  an  Act, 
entitled  an  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing 
the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts  and  Books  to  the  authors  and  pro- 
prietors of  such  cf»pies  during  the  times  therein  mentioned, 
and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  en- 
graving and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 

THERON  RUDD. 
Clerk  ofthe  Southern  District  of  New- York. 


TO  THE  READER. 

This  book  owes  its  existence  to  the 
following  circumstance  :— In  a  recent 
pompa  ny, composed  of  gentlemen  of  high 
respectability,  but  of  different  religious 
denominations,  the  tenets  of  the  various 
sects  into  which  the  great  family  of 
Christians  is  divided,  became  the  topic 
of  conversation.  The  company,  altho^ 
agreed  on  some  of  the  most  important 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel  (viz.)  of 
salvation  by  the  Son  of  God  ;  of  the 
power  and  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  sanctify  the  soul,  and  of  the  ever 
blessed  Trinity  of  the  Godhead,  en» 
tertained  a  contrariety  of  oplniou,  on  a 


iv         TO  THE  READER. 

variety  of  other  subjects,  which  drew 
them  into  controversies,  as  learned  as 
they  were  spirited. 

The  controversies  which  were  thus 
commenced,  were  continued  from  time 
to  time  with  so  much  zeal  and  ability, 
as  at  length  to  excite  the  attention  of 
the  public,  and  they  finally  drew  togeth- 
er some  hundreds  of  the  most  pious,  and 
learned  of  the  American  nation,  who 
formed  themselves  into  a  council  to  set- 
tle the  important  matters  in  dispute.— 
The  following  is  a  record  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  that  council,  for  the  accura- 
cy of  which,  the  Reporter  feels  himself 
solely  accountable. 


THE 


TRIAL 


OP 


EPISCOPACY. 

As  soon  as  a  sufficient  number  of  the  gentlemen 
had  convened,  they  proceeded,  as  is  usual  in  such 
cases,  to  appoint  a  Chairman :  when  President 
James  was  elected  by  an  unanimous  vote,  and 
by  a  similar  vote,  Daniel  was  chosen  Secretary. 

The  assembly  being  thus  organized,  the  chair- 
man enquired  the  business  to  be  done. 

Doc.  Presbyter  Primus  answered,  that  it  w  as  to 
ascertain, 

1.  What  the  visible  Church  of  Christ  is. 

2.  What  constitutes  membership  in  that  Church, 

3.  What  is  the  precise  nature  of  its  constitution. 
On  which  the  Chairman  remarked — Gentlemen, 

business  of  so  great  importance  to  mankind, 
of  such  solemn  moment  to  the  souls  of  meia,  should 
not  be  proceeded  upon  rashly.  Every  thing  re- 
lating to  it  should  be  done  with  great  deliberatioR 
A. 


as  well  as  with  decency  and  order.  This  assem- 
bly  should  recollect  that  they  are,  in  this  case, 
acting  for  the  present  not  only,  but  for  future 
ages  ;  that  the  decisions  of  so  extensive  and 
respectable  a  council  may  be  expected  to  be  quo- 
ted as  authority  by  future  generations.  Every 
party  concerned,  should  therefore  be  present ;  and 
when  present,  should  disdain  to  be  influenced  by 
sectarean  views,  and  be  willing  to  submit  to  the 
only  true  standards  of  divine  truth — to  the  script- 
ures, to  facts,  and  to  the  monuments  of  antiquity. 
I  therefore  presume  to  enquire,  if  the  diflerent  de- 
nominations are  properly  represented  by  some  of 
the  most  {)ious  and  learned  of  (heir  communion.  If 
this  be  not  the  case,  some  measures  should  be  a- 
dopted  to  effect  so  desirable  an  object. 

On  enquiry  it  was  found  that  they  were,  except 
the  Methodist  and  Protestant  Episcopal  christians. 

On  motion,  it  was  therefore  resolved,  that  this  as- 
sembly adjourn,  for  the  spaceof  four  days ;  and  that 
the  secretary  immediately  invite  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  and  the  Methodist  Churches  to  send 
delegates  to  this  convention,  at  the  same  time 
stating  to  Ibem  the  nature  and  importance  of  the 
business  to  be  transactrd. 

ADJOURNED. 


7 

Oft  the  fifth  day  following,  the  session  was  resum- 
ed according  to  adjournment.  The  interesting  na- 
ture of  the  subjects  to  be  discussed,  brought  to- 
gether, besides  the  original  members,  an  immense 
concourse  of  Christians  of  every  denomination, 
constituting  the  most  respectable  Christian  assem- 
bly ever  convened  in  the  United  States. 

Doc.  Bishop  appeared  on  the  part  of  the  Prot- 
estant Episcopal  Church,  and  Presiding  Elder  on 
the  part  of  the  Methodist  christians.  Being  thus 
organized,  the  Chairman  addressed  the  assembly 
in  the  following  words — 

Gentlemen,  it  is  with  a  degree  of  diffidence 
that  I  at  this  time  611  this  chair — a  diffidence 
which  arises  from  a  conviction  of  the  momentous 
nature  of  the  subjects  about  to  come  before  this 
assembly,  and  the  part  I  am  to  bear  in  the  decis- 
ion of  the  questions  which  may  arise.  I  hence 
feel  this  situation  more  important  than  any  1  have 
before  been  called  to  fill,  and  my  accountability 
perhaps  greater  than  in  any  station  in  which  I 
have  before  been  placed.  But  I  trust,  Gentlemen, 
you  are  sensible,  and  especially  those  of  you  who 
are  entrusted  wiih  the  "  mysteries"  of  Almighty 
God,  that  1  am  not  alone  accountable  in  this  mat- 
ter.    I  trust  you  are  sensible,  that  you,  with  me, 


must  render  to  the  Judge  of  all,  a  scrupulous  ac- 
count of  the  trust,  which  in  his  providence,  is  now 
committed  to  us. 

With  the  subjects  about  to  be  discussed,  many  of 
you  may  be  expected  to  be  much  better  acquaint- 
ed than  myself.  I  shall  therefore  place  great  de- 
pendance  upon  your  wisdom,  your  learning,  and 
your  piety,  for  my  guide  and  support,  while  1  have 
the  unexpected  honor  of  holding  this  seat.  I 
shall  hear  you  with  patient  attention  ;  and  I  pray 
that  all  that  decorum  and  order  may  be  observed, 
which  the  place  and  the  business  demand. 

The  first  subject  before  you,  is,  to  ascertain 
<«  what  the  visible  Church  of  Christ  is  ?" 

The  gentlemen  will  speak  singly,  without  in*' 
terruption,  and  will  now  begin. 

Doc,  Presbyter  Primus,  Sir,  as  I  had  the  hon- 
or of  proposing  this  question,  it  will  be  expected 
that  I  first  should  make  some  remarks  upon  it. 

You  have  with  much  propriety  noticed  the  im- 
portance of  the  subjects  now  before  us.  I  am  in- 
deed deeply  impressed  with  the  force  of  your  ob- 
servations. I  am  aware  that  what  is  now  done 
by  this  numerous  and  learned  body  of  christians, 
mai^  greatly  affect  distant  posterity.  The  delib- 
erate decisions  of  such  a  body  of  men  as  now  aur 


9 

round  me,  selected  as  tliey  are,  from  one    of 
the  most  enlightened  nations  on  the  globe,   will 
necessarily  have  a  salutary  or  baneful  efifect  on 
posterity,  as  they  shall  or  shall  not  be  controuied 
by  the  maxims  of  divine  truth     It  is  therefore  my 
earnest  desire,  that  every  thing  should  be  done,  not 
only  "  decently  and  in  order,"  but  done  also  with 
deliberation  and  intelligence.     The  question  now 
before  us  is  a  preliminary  one  to  others  equally 
important,  and  should  therefore  be  settled  with 
accuracy.     To  me  sir,  nothing  is  of  more  import- 
ance than  to  know  what  Christ's  Church  is,  gnd 
where  it  may  be  found.     For  I  do  assure  you,  ny 
brethren,  that  unworthy  as  I  am,  I  would  not  for 
the  whole  world,  and  all  the  kingdoms  ofit,bein 
doubt  whether  I  was  in  the   Church  of  Christ  or 
not— whether  I  was  translated  or  not,   into  the 
kingdom  of"  God's  dear  Son."     I  would  not  be 
in  doubt  w  hether  I  have  the  sacraments,  or  wheth- 
er I  have  them  not.     But  how  can  I  be  sure   in 
this  case,  unless  I  know  what  the  kingdom   of 
Christ  is,  where  it  may  be  found,  and  what   are 
the  marks  by  which  it  may  be  known  ?     I  know 
that  doubts  have  arisen  in  the  minds  of  many  on 
this  subject ;  of  many  of  enlightned  minds  and  pi- 
ous hearts  j  doubts  which  have  placed  them  *'  in 
A2 


10 


a  strait  betwixt  two."  We  therefore  rightly  judge 
this  to  be  a  subject  of  vital  importance  to  Godli- 
ness. We  have  fallen  on  times  when  some  say, 
*'  lo,  here  is  Christ,"  or  "  lo,  there  is  the  desert"  or 
*'  in  the  next  chambers,*'  and  are  bid  to  take  heed 
that  none  deceive  us.  Some  speak  of  a  Church 
within,  which  can  be  knefwn  only  by  feeling-^  some 
there  are  who  contend  that  the  temporal  commu- 
nity of  Christ  is  not  visible  ;  others  preach  that 
the  same  Church  is  visible^  but  self-formed  and 
constituted  by  man.  But  my  brethren,  what  a 
terrible  case  should  we  be  in,  if  we  had  no  suf5- 
cient  warning  given  us,  and  no  rule  to  go  by  ! 
Thanks  be  to  God,  this  is  not  the  case.  But  as 
the  lightning  that  cometh  from  the  east  shinethinto 
the  west,  so  plain  and  notorious  was  the  establish- 
ment of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world,  together 
with  the  form  of  its  constitution,  and  the  order  of 
its  ministry  in  all  the  countries  where  it  was  plant- 
ed. It  would  be  unreasonable  ;  indeed  it  would 
be  lamentable ;  it  would  seem  as  if  God  had 
mocked  us  contrary  to  the  nature  of  his  mercy, 
that  he  should  publish  a  way  of  salvation  and  leave 
it  uncertain  where  that  way  may  be  found.  From 
what  is  said  of  it  in  the  gospel,  it  is  impossible 
that  the  Church  should  be  a  society,  obscure  and 


11 

liard  to  be  distinguished.  '  Ye  are  the  light  of 
the  world"  said  Christ  to  his  disciples ;  "  a  city 
that  is  set  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid."  Now  light  is 
sure  to  show  itself,  and  it  comes  in  a  straight  line 
which  directs  us  to  its  source.  A  City  placed  up- 
on a  hill  is  so  elevated  above  other  objects,  that 
it  cannot  be  difficult  to  find  it  ;  rather  it  is  impos- 
sible to  miss  it— it"  cannot  be  hid."  And  Chris- 
tians in  all  ages  seem  to  have  agreed  that  it  shall 
not  be  hid.  For  when  we  approach  a  city  in  any 
pare  of  Christendom,  the  Churches  are  generally 
first  seen  towering  over  all  other  buildings. 

Furthermore  Sir,  Christ  hath  given  us  a  pre- 
cept, that  under  certain  circumstances  we  should 
tell  our  case  to  the  Church;  but  unless  it  be  known 
where  and  what  the  Church  is,  this  cannot  be 
done.  The  precept  therefore  supposes  that  the 
Church  must  be  known  to  us.  The  same  must 
follow  from  the  injunction  of  St.  Paul  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews—"  obey  them  that  have 
the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves,  for  they 
watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give 
account."  The  rulers  of  this  Church  must  there- 
fore be  known  to  us;  for  it  is  impossible  we 
should  do  our  duty,  and  submit  ourselves  to  them^ 
unless  we  are  sure  who  they  are.     The  Church 


12 

must  therefore,  in  its  nature  be  a  society  manifest 
to  all  men.  Some  may  slight  it,  and  dispute  it, 
and  refuse  to  hear  it,  but  they  cannot  do  even 
this^  unless  they  know  where  it  is  to  be  found. 
The  Church  of  Christ  then  is  a  visible  institu- 
tion, capable  of  being  seen  and  known  by  all. 

In  the  next  place,  this  Church  is  in  no  sense 
derived  from  this  world.  It  is  not  the  work  of 
man ;  nor  can  it  possibly  be  so.  The  distinctive 
nature  of  it  is,  through  the  whole  scriptures,  laid 
in  its  opposition  to  the  world.  Of  the  world  Christ 
said  to  his  disciples,  "  Ye  know  it  hated  me  be- 
fore it  hated  you."  The  apostle  St.  Paul,  speak- 
ing of  mankind,  before  translated  into  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  describes  them  as  "  aliens  and 
strangers  from  the  covenant  of  promise,  having 
no  hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world ;"  but  af- 
ter translated,  as  "  children  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ."  Indeed  the  Church*  is  so  named  because 
it  is  called  or  chosen  out  of  the  world.  Until  it  is 
so  called  out  of  the  world,  it  hath  no  being.  But 
it  cannot  call  itself,  any  more  than  a  man  can 
bring  himseli  into  existence.  Our  christian  call- 
ing is  therefore  as  truly  the  work  of  God,  and  at 

*  Ecclesia,  called  or  chosen. 


13 

much  independent  of  ourselves,  as  our  natural 
birth.     In  other  words,   Christ  founded   his  own 
Church  and  perpetuates  it  by  his  own  power  and 
authority.     Further,  the  Church  must  have  orders 
in  it  for  the  work  of  the  ministry ;  but  no  man  can 
ordain  himself,  neither  can  he  (of  himself)  ordain 
another,  because  no  man  can  give  what  he  hath 
not.     "  How  shall  they  preach,"  saith  the  scrip- 
ture, unless  they  be  sent  ?  And  again,  "  no  man 
taketh  this  honor  to  himself,  but  he  that  is  called 
of  God,  as  was  Aaron,"  Nay,  even  "  Christ  glo- 
rified not  himself  to  be  made  an  high  priest,  but 
he  that  said  unto  him,  thou  art  my  son,  this  day 
have  I  begotten  thee,"  So  that  in   no  sense  can 
Christians  be  made   by  wifln'5  authority.     They 
must  be  made  by  that  power  which   Christ  gave 
to  his  Church,   that  power   with  which  the  Re- 
deemer of  the  world  clothed  his  apostles,  and 
which  has  descended  in  the  line  of  their  succes- 
sors.    As  his  Church  is  t725i6?e,  so  is  his  authority 
conveyed  by  visible  instruments ;  and  unless  thus 
conveyed,   it  cannot   be  had.      And  again.  Sir, 
tliis  Church  is  not  of  the  world,  because  it  must 
have  power,  without  which  it  can  do   nothing  to 
any  effect : — but  in  it,  there  is  no  power  but  of 
God.    In  other  words,no  man  can  act  in  the  name 


iii 

of  God,  but  by  God's  appointment.  No  ambas- 
sador ever  sent  himseU",  or  took  upon  him  to  sign 
and  seal  treaties  and  covenants  without  being 
sent — that  is,  without  receiving  autliority  from 
an  higher  power  so  to  do.  The  act,  so  far  from 
being  lawful,  would  be  treasonable.  Nothing 
therefore  can  be  phuner,  than  that  the  Church 
neither  is,  nor  can  be,  from  man.  It  is  no  human 
inititution  ;  and  as  it  acts  under  God,  if  it  act  at 
all,  it  must  act  by  his  autliority  and  appointment. 
It  is  thus  properly  called  the  Church  cf  God,  and 
mankind  might  as  reasonably  presume  to  make 
God's  world,  as  to  make  Go-l's  Church. 

Layman  Primus,  Before  the  Rev.  gentleman 
proceeds  Sir,  1  wish  to  ask  lam  a  single  question 
for  information,  as  some  of  his  arguments  go  di- 
rectly to  condemn  the  practice  of  many  of  our 
congregations.  The  question  I  ask  is  this — If  a 
community  of  people  form  themselves  into  a  so- 
ciety, choose  a  man  who  feds  himself  to  be  call- 
ed of  God.  appoint  him  to  i\\e  priesthood  them- 
selves, and  he  administer  the  sacraments  of  the 
Gospel  to  them,  will  not  they  be  a  Church  of 
Christ,  and /le  a  regular  priest  of  the  living 
Jod  ? 

P.  Primus,     I  shall  answer  this  gentleman  Sir, 


15 

in  tlie  fear  of  God,  and  according  to  the  tenor  of 
his  word.  My  answer  then  is,  that  they  would 
be  no  more  a  regular  Church,  nor  he  any  more 
God's  minister,  than  a  band  of  soldiers  who  should 
without  authority,  embody  and  organize  them- 
selves, and  appoint  a  general  to  command  them, 
would  be  an  army  of  the  United  States.  For 
if  Christ  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  the  Son  of 
God,  took  not  upon  himself  the  priesthood  until 
commissioned  by  the  Almighty  Father — if  his 
apostles  acted  not  until  they  were  empowered^  if 
their  successors  stirred  not  their  hand  in  the  Holy 
work,  until  clothed  with  apostolic  authority,  (and 
that  this  was  the  case,  the  scriptures  expressly 
declare)  how  can  we,  how  dare  we,  call  him  a 
minister  of  Christ  who  derives  his  authority  from 
his  equals,  who  have  no  authority  to  give ;  and 
how  call  that  community  of  people  a  Church, 
who  have  never  submitted  to  that  authority,  viz. 
the  authority  of  Christ,  which  alone  can  call  them 
out  of  the  world  ? 

Some  among  us,  my  friends,  (I  wish  to  say  it 
with  all  deference,  but  I  must  clear  my  con- 
science from  the  crime  of  temporizing) — some  a-* 
mong  us  my  triends,  have  erred  in  this  respect. 
Some  think  they  can  make  their  own  religion, 


16 


and  others  think  they  can  make  their  own 
church,  or  can  be  a  church  unto  themselves,  and 
so  unhappily  fall  into  the  delusions  of  enthusiasm, 
or  the  uncharitableness  of  seism — Churches  and  a 
ministry  have  been  thus  self-formed,  and  laymen 
have  ordained  laymen,  and  those  thus  ordained, 
have  ordained  successors :  and  thus  the  delusion 
has  been  perpetuated,  so  that  in  some  instances 
it  is  difficult  to  know  by  what  power  the  Clergy 
act.  But  let  me  assure  my  brother,  "  it  was  not 
so  from  the  beginning."  No:  the  Scriptures  de- 
clare that  it  was  not.  And  all  the  monuments 
of  antiquity,  from  the  days  of  Christ  for  1500 
years,  declare  that  "  it  was  not  so  from  the  be- 
ginning." We  may  safely  challenge  the  whole 
world  and  all  the  kingdoms  of  it,  to  show  us  a  sin- 
gle Church  self-formed  in  the  first  fifteen  centu- 
ries. They  were  all  organized  by  apostolic  au- 
thority— which  is  the  authority  of  Christ,  perpe- 
tuated by  him  in  that  priesthood  which  he  ordain- 
ed. And  I  challenge  any  to  show  a  person  cloth- 
ed with  the  ministerial  powers,  by  any  but  the 
successors  of  Christ  and  his  Apostles.  Congrega- 
tions did  then  choose  men,  who  themselves  trtcst- 
ed^  and  whom  their  brethren  believed,  "  were  wiov- 
ed  by  the  Holy  Ghost^  to  take  upon  them  the  mi- 


17 

nistiation  of  the  word  and  sacraments.  But  these 
congregations  thus  choosing,  never  presumed  to 
follow  the  sin  of  Korah  and  his  company — never 
assumed  the  priesthood.  And  the  persons  thus 
chosen,  although  they  believed  themselves  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  work  of  the  ministry^ 
never  presumed,  never  dared  to  act,  until  they 
were  not  only  called  as  was  Aaron,  but  also  like 
him,  visibly  authorized  and  sent.  No.  In  the 
pure  and  primitive  ages  of  Christianity,  such  an 
assumption  of  the  priesthood  would  have  been 
accounted  sacrilege :  and  never  until  a  late  peri- 
od, when  the  Church  of  Christ  was  divided  by  the 
sin  of  seism;  when  enthusiasm  and  fanaticism  did 
much  towards  overturning  the  institutions  of 
Christ,  was  it  ever  pretended,  that  an  inward 
call  was  a  warrant  for  administering  in  Holy 
things.  The  plenitude  of  the  spirit  was  ever  ac- 
counted an  indispensable  qualification^  but  it  was 
never  accounted  authority  to  administer  the  word 
and  sacraments. 

Sir,  I  wish  my  learned  brethren  not  to  take  my 
sayings  alone  on  this  subject — I  appeal  to  the 
scriptures  ;  I  appeal  to  the  records  of  antiquity, 
and  if  a  solitary  fact  sanctioning  the  modern  no- 
tion of  inward  calls,  constituting  authority  to  ad- 
B. 


18 

minister  in  holy  things  be  produced,  I  give  up 
the  argument.  I  believe  I  have  already  proved 
beyond  a  dispute  that  Christ's  Church  is  a  visible 
body,  capable  of  being  known  by  all  men,  and 
that  this  Church  was  planted  and  supported  by 
Jesus  Christ,  that  it  is  not  the  work  of  man  but  of 
God,  This  the  scriptures  declare,  and  this  the 
early  writers,  those  Fathers  in  the  faith,  who 
were  as  distinguished  for  their  learning,  and  their 
piety,  as  for  their  sufferings  for  Christ,  with  one 
voice  declare,  and  shall  we  in  contradiction  to 
these  high  authorities,  these  highest  of  authori- 
ties, the  undisputed  history  of  facts  recorded 
in  scripture,  set  up  the  feelings  of  men,  or  their 
trust  to  an  inward  call  ?  All  agree  in  the  defecta- 
bility  and  depravity  of  man  in  his  best  estate. 
How  wild  then  to  set  up  the  impressions  and  pro- 
fessions of  the  depraved  creature,  in  opposition  to 
the  testimony  of  facts  which  transpired  under 
the  immediate  influence  of  God  ?  This  is  de- 
throning the  Almighty,  and  placing  the  crea- 
ture above  the  Creator.  It  is,  in  one  word  de- 
molishing the  whole  fabric  of  the  Christian  sys- 
tem, and  sending  man  afloat  on  an  ocean  of 
doubts,  to  find  the  church  in  the  whims,  the  feel- 
ings and  fancies  of  mankind.  It  is  breaking  down 


19 

the  standards  of  divine  truth,  the  acts  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles,  and  laying  waste  the  whole  vine- 
yard of  our  divine  Lord,  to  the  ravages  of  corrupt 
man.  I  wish  however  my  learned  brethren  may 
take  a  part  in  this  investigation,  and  that  all  may 
speak  freely  and  candidly,  so  that  the  question 
being  examined  in  all  its  bearings,  may  be  set- 
tled on  its  true  and  permanent  footing.  With  this 
view  and  with  the  prayer  that  God  may  guide  and 
bless  us,  I  stop  to  hear. 

The  chairman  then  observed,  that  if  any  other 
gentleman  had  any  thing  to  offer  on  the  question, 
he  hoped  he  would  proceed. 

Dr.  Bishop.  Sir,  after  what  has  been  said  by 
the  Rev.  gentleman,  it  would  seem  needless  to 
enter  into  a  further  discussion  of  this  question. 
His  scripture  authority  and  his  appeal  to  the  an- 
tients,  cannot  fail  to  carry  conviction  to  every 
mind.  Whatever  the  Church  of  Christ  is  found 
to  be  in  one  age,  it  will  continue  to  be  to  the  end 
of  time,  unless  the  Divine  Head  and  Founder  of 
it  see  fit  to  change  it.  Of  any  change  we  possess 
no  knowledge.  That  the  church  was  at  first  a 
visible  conimunit}^  separate  from  the  world,  is 
evident  from  that  authority  which  Christ  gave  to 
his  apostles  to  govern  it :  for  surely  he  would  not 


so 

give  them  authority  to  govern  an  invisible  com- 
munity. That  it  was  visible,  is  also  to  be  infer- 
ed  from  the  visible  sacraments  which  he  autho- 
rized the  apostles  to  administer  in  it ;  for  surely 
he  would  not  command  them  to  baptize  with  wa- 
ter, and  administer  the  elements  of  bread  and 
wine,  in  the  holy  supper,  to  a  church  not  to  be 
distinguished  from  the  world. 

And  that  this  Church  is  of  the  immediate  ap- 
pointment and  institution  of  Christ,  the  scrip- 
tures teach,  as  well  by  their  whole  tenor,  as  by 
particular  passages.  He  appointed  its  doctrines, 
its  priesthood,  its  sacraments,  and  its  worship. 
While  on  earth  he  was  its  visible  as  well  as  spir- 
itual head.  It  is  therefore,  in  every  sense  the 
Church  of  Christ.  It,  in  no  sense,  belongs  to  the 
world. 

When  Christ  was  about  to  ascend,  he  estab- 
lished a  visible  head  in  the  line  of  his  apostles  ; 
but  they  were  its  head  only  by  a  delegated  power. 
They  acted  under  him  and  by  his  authority  and 
when  he  appointed  them  as  a  visible  head,  he 
clothed  them  with  authority  to  appoint  others  to 
succeed  them.  He  then  said  "  lo,  1  am  with  you 
always  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world"  ;  that  is— 
he  would  accompany  that  power,  that  authority  of 


2i 

presiding  in  the  church,  and  of  ordaining  others, 
to  the  end  of  time.  And  Sir,  his  promises  never 
fail.  He  is  then  still  in  the  world,  and  accom- 
panies that  apostolic  power.  It  is  as  much  his 
authority  now,  as  it  was  eighteen  hundred  years 
ago.  Unless  his  promise  is  broken,  the  succes- 
sion, the  visible  succession  is  not  l)roken.  And 
he  has  promised  that "  the  gates  of  Hell  shall  nev- 
er prevail  against  it.'*  They  have  not  prevailed. 
This  succession  is  capable  of  being  traced  from  t  he 
apostles  to  the  present  day.  So  plain  is  it  in  the 
Scripture  history,  that "  he  who  readeth  may  run 
and  understand.'*  And  if  we  can  place  confidence 
in  the  early  writers^ — men  who  shone  as  stars  in 
the  firmament  by  their  wisdom,  by  their  godli- 
ness, and  by  their  sufferings  in  the  Christian 
cause — men  vvho  wore  out  their  lives  and  become 
willing  victims  to  death,  in  the  triumphant  hope 
of  rendering  a  joyful  account  of  their  ste  warship— 
equally  evident  is  it,  that  this  Church  and  the 
regular  successions  of  its  apostolic  priesthood,  con- 
tinued without  a  solitary  interruption.  And  al- 
though men  have  set  up  churches  and  priesthoods 
of  their  ow  n,  and  have  railed  at  this  apostolic  au- 
thority, still  it  remains   the  Sjame.     As  no  man 

gave  it,  so  can  no  man  takfe  it  away.      Saith 
B  2 


22 

Ireneus,  an  early  Father,  Lib.  III.  Chap.  3. 
"  the  apostolic  tradition  is  present  in  every 
church.  We  can  enumerate  those  who  were 
constituted  bishops  in  the  church  and  their  succes- 
sors even  unto  us.  And  this  is  the  language  not 
only  of  Ireneus,  but  also,  of  all  the  writers  down 
to  the  reformation — a  period  from  which  it  is 
not  difficult  to  trace  our  origin  as  Christians. 

Now  Sir,  wherever  the  succession  of  this  author- 
ity has  been  continued  in  the  priesthood;  and  under 
it,  men  celebrate  the  worship  and  the  sacraments 
of  the  Gospel  by  faith,  there  we  find  the  visible 
Church  of  Christ.  The  visible  Church  of  Christ 
then  is  "  a  congregation  of  faithful  men,  in  the 
which  the  word  of  God  is  preached,  and 
the  sacraments  be  duly  administered  according  to 
ChrisVs  ordinance^  in  all  those  things  that  of  neces- 
sity, are  requisite  to  the  same."*  This  Sir,  being 
the  case — Christ's  Church  being  a  visible  institu- 
tion, as  has  been  fully  proved  ;  he  having  or- 
dained a  priesthood,  and  given  his  delegated  pow- 
er to  that  priesthood,  to  govern  and  perpetuate  his 
Church  to  the  end  of  the  world,  wherever  we  find 
the  succession  of  thai  power  dispensing  the  word  and 

*Art.  19.P.E.  Church. 


sacraments  to  faithful  men,  we  find  the  Church  of 
Christy  and  no  where  else.  I  know  Sir,  in  later 
times  men  teach  a  different  doctrine — I  know  men 
come  forward  disputing  every  visible  authority  ; 
in  the  warmth  of  their  zeal,  claiming  to  be  em- 
powered of  God  to  pull  down  others  and  build  up 
themselves; — but  I  must  be  plain  on  this  subject. 
Sir,  I  must  beg  leave  to  question  their  authority, 
until  they  show  me  tlieir  commission  and  trace 
their  descent  from  Christ.  I  am  sensible  that  new 
things  in  religion  are  captivating  and  popular;  that 
in  these  days  many  new  inventions  are  sought 
out — that  the  mysteries  of  an  inward  call,  accom- 
panied with  high  denunciations,  and  flaming  pro- 
fessions, are  calculated,  as  a  torrent,  to  lay  waste 
the  vineyard,  of  our  Lord.  But  they  can  never 
prevail  but  to  a  certain  extent.  For  he  who  has 
pledged  himself  to  support  his  kingdom — he  who 
says  to  the  ocean,  hitherto  shalt  thou  come  but  no 
further,  he  who  said  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  pre- 
vail against  it,  will  protect  his  Church  to  the  stu- 
pendous day  of  his  second  advent. 

The  saying  of  men  Sir,  shakes  not  my  faith.  I 
know  that  men  ordained  by  man's  authority,  speak 
with  boastful  contempt  of  what  we  have  this  day, 
heard  proved  to  be  the  authority  of  Christ.    I 


24 

know  tliey  have  answered  those  who  have  remon- 
strated with  them,  telling  them,  "  thus  saith  anti- 
quity, and  thus  did  the  apostles  say  and  do,"  we 
regard  not  the  apostles — we  are  taught  of  God ;  we 
have  a  commission  from  Heaven.  But  to  me.  Sir, 
these  things  are  suspicious.  They  should  not 
move  us  ;  on  the  other  hand  we  should  be  con- 
tented to  stop,  to  "  look  out  the  good  old  way,  and 
w  alk  therein,"  for  in  so  doing  we  are  assured  we 
shall  find  rest  to  our  souls. 

Laijman  Sccundus.  Sir,  if  the  Rev.  gentleman 
be  done  speaking,  I  have  a  remark  to  make.  Not- 
withstanding all  that  has  been  said  about  this  vis- 
ible church  and  authority,  I  am  impressed  with  a 
belief,  that  an  apostolic  ordination  is  not  indis- 
pensable to  a  valid  ministry;  I  believe  if  the  man 
possess  the  inward  call^  the  outward  is  not  so  ma- 
terial ;  and  I  think  the  scriptures  seem  to  favour 
my  belief,  especially  the  declaration  of  the  Apos- 
tle St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  where  he  says  "  ye 
may  all  prophecy  one  by  one,  that  all  may  learn 
and  be  comforted." 

What  the  gentlemen  contend  for,  does  seem  ii> 
be  true  ;  still  we  must  not  my  brethren,  establish 
any  system  which  shall  limit  the  spirit  of  God. 
The  plan  which  the  gentlemen  are  advocating, 


S5 

seems  to  depend  too  much  on  dry  scripture  reason- 
ing. It  seems  to  limit  the  holy  fervor,  which  ig 
often  stirred  up  by  the  Spirit  of  God  in  laymen. 
Besides,  it  would  unchurch  much  of  the  christian 
%vorld.  I  hope  therefore  this  question  may  be  well 
considered  before  a  decision  is  had. 

Presbyter  Primus.  Sir,  until  I  heard  this  gen- 
tleman's observations,  it  was  not  my  intention  to 
have  again  spoken  on  this  subject.  The  authori- 
ties are  so  full  and  so  plain  that  I  was  in  hopes, 
the  bewitching  love  of  mystery,  and  blind  venera- 
tion for  supposed  inspiration,  would  give  way  to 
sound  and  sober  conviction.  I  would  ask  the 
gentleman  who  last  spoke,  what  evidence  he  has, 
that  those  persons  have  a  spiritual  commission, 
who  profess  to  be  appointed  by  God  to  preach  and 
to  dispense  the  visible  authority  which  Christ  es- 
tablished ?  Do  they  evidence  it  as  did  the  Apos- 
tles, by  miraculous  works,  the  only  evidence  which 
can  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  be  admitted  ?  None 
pretend  to  this.  It  is  only  because  they  are  good 
and  zealous  men.  But  is  goodness  and  zeal  a 
proper  criterion  in  this  case  ?  It  is  always  right 
to  venerate  zeal  and  piety  ;  but  we  must  not  let 
that  veneration  overihrow  theexriress  institutions 
of  God,and  controvert  fact  and  scripture.     I  think 


S6 


I  see  tills  veneration  working  on  the  mind  of  the 
geaileman  wlio  has  just  spoken;  and  it  does  not 
lessen  my  love  and  esteem  for  him.  I  know  him 
to  be  an  honest  and  good  man — and  I  know  it  is 
tlie  una^ected  simplicity  of  his  heart,  which  makes 
him  lean  towards  what  is,  in  his  sober  conviction, 
an  error.  In  the  sincerity  of  friendship,  I  would 
ask  him,  if  he  could  be  influenced  by  similar  con- 
siderations in  reference  to  temporal  things  ?  Sup- 
pose an  eminently  pious  man  should  come  to  him, 
saying  that  God  had  revealed  to  him,  that  he 
must  give  one  fourth  of  his  estate  to  the  Church- 
suppose  he  should  in  the  language  of  pious  fervor, 
exhort  him  to  go  and  deposit  his  monej^  in  the  fund 
' — would  he  not  be  apt  to  think,  that  this  good 
man  had  got  some  whim  in  his  head — that  he  was 
mistaken — that  he  had  taken  some  delusive  dream 
for  a  revelation  from  God  ?  I  really  believe  he 
would.  His  veneration  for  his  [)iety,  his  admira- 
tion of  his  devoted aess  to  the  cause  of  Christ, 
would  never  convince  him  that  that  man  had  a 
divine  commission  which  would  authorise  him  to 
require  the  surrender  of  a  fourth  of  his  property. 

Will  he  then  let  his  veneration  of  the  same 
man's  piety  subvert  the  laws  of  a  positive  institu- 
tion of  Christ — subvert  the  testimony  of  facts 


plainly  staled  in  the  word  of  God.  and  recorded  by 
the  blood  of  martyrs  ?  Are  convictions  firm  and 
invincible  in  the  one  case,  but  light  and  superfi- 
cial in  the  other  ?  Are  we  willing  to  give  up  our 
reason  and  understanding  in  religion,  but  in  noth- 
ing else  ?  Surely  it  is  not  of  so  little  importance 
whether  we  are  or  are  not  in  the  fold  of  Christ,  as 
that  we  can  be  justified  in  permitting  ourselves  to 
be  "  blown  about  by  every  wind   of  doctrine.'" 
Can  it  be  possible  that  all  civil  compacts,  formed 
by  inan,  are  so  regular  and  snug  as  we  see  them, 
that  they   should   be   universally   governed   by 
known  laws,  and   that  Jesus  Christ  has  left  his 
Church  so  loose  and  irregular  as  that  it  can  be  eas- 
ily mistaken,  or  that  the  knowledge  of  it  should 
at  all  depend  on  the  virtues  of  even  the  best  of 
men  ?  If  this  be  the  case,surely  the  children  of  this 
world  have  become  wiser  in  their  generation  than 
even  the  Son  of  God  ! 

No  my  brethren,  Christ  has  so  organized  his 
visible  kingdom,  that  it  may  be  certainly  discov- 
ered and  known,  if  we  are  disposed  to  seek  it ; 
and  he  hath  established  certain  infallible  marks 
by  which  his  officers  may  be  distinguished  ;  for 
they  are  to  be  called  and  sent  as  was  Aaron. 
This  is  the  scripture  account  of  the  matter.     Tim- 


28 


othy  who  was  ordained  by  the  apostle,  is  com- 
manded to  commit  the  same  office  which  he  had 
received,  to  faithful  men,  who  should  be  able  to 
teach  others.  But  how^  shall  Timothy  know  who 
are  those  able  and  faithful  men  ?  Shall  he  ordain 
every  man  who  says  the  Spirit  moves  him  to 
preach  ?  Or,  will  the  spirit  immediately  point  out 
to  Timothy,  the  man  who  is  to  be  ordained  ?  No. 
He  must  enquire  into  the  qualifications  of  those 
who  offer  themselves  lo  the  work — They  must  be 
sober,  blameless,  of  good  behaviour,  apt  to  teach, 
St.  Paul  says  to  Titus,  **  for  this  cause  left  I  thee 
in  Crete,  that  thou  mayest  ordain  elders  in  every 
city ;"  and  he  enumerates  to  him  the  necessary 
qualifications  in  those  to  be  ordained  ;  admonish- 
ing him  to  "  lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man."  In- 
deed my  Brethren,  since  the  Holy-Ghost  has  giv- 
en in  the  Gospel,  sufficient  directions  concerning 
this  matter,  we  should  attend  to  them  and  look 
for  no  other. 

But  since  the  Gentleman  who  last  spoke,  ad- 
duced an  authority  from  St.  Paul's  writings,  which 
he  says  seems  to  favour  his  belief,  we  are  bound  to 
notice  it.  The  whole  sentence  is  this.  "  Let 
the  prophets  speak  two  or  three,  and  let  the  others 
judge.    "  If  any  thing  be  revealed  to  another  that 


S9 


sitteth  by,  let  the  first  hold  his  peace  ;  for  ye  all 
may  prophecy  one  by  one.'* 

In  the  Corinthian  Church  there  were  many, 
endowed  with  spiritual  gifts,  who  were  ambitious 
to  display  their  gifts,  and  to  speak,  several  at 
once,  to  the  confusion  of  one  another,  and  of  the 
whole  assembly.  To  correct  this  disorder  the 
apostle  says,  if  any  man  speak,  let  it  be  by  two,  or 
at  the  most  by  three,  (i.  e.)  let  not  more  than  two  or 
three  speak  in  the  same  meeting,  and  let  not  those 
speak  all  at  once,  but  in  course^  one  after  another. 
Let  the  prophets  speak  two  or  three  in  succession, 
and  let  the  other  judge — and  if  while  one  (prophet) 
is  prophecy ing,  any  thing  be  revealed  to  another, 
(i.  e.)  anotherj»rop/t€f,letthe  first  prophet  hold  his 
peace."  Let  the  first  finish  his  discourse,  and 
cease  from  speaking,  before  the  other  begins — 
**  for  ye  may  all  (all  the  prophets)  prophecy  one 
by  one.  If  ye  will  observe  order  in  your  assem- 
blies, all  the  prophets  may  have  opportunity  to 
speak,  and  ye  need  not  interrupt  one  another. 

Prophets  were  an  order  of  public  teachers  in 
the  primitive  church.  Th^y  only  are  the  persons 
who  the  apostle  says,  may  all  prophecy.  The 
words  therefore,  so  far  from  allowing,  plainly  for- 
bid private  Christians  to  start  up  and  teach  m  re- 
C. 


30 

Hgious  assemblies.  They  forbid  those  who  pre* 
tend  they  are  so  overpowered  by  divine  influence 
that  they  cannot  refrain  ;  for  "  the  spirits  of  the 
prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets" — and  "  God 
is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as 
in  all  the  churches  of  his  saints." 

I  am  not  Sir,  impatient  to  hasten  the  decision 
of  this  question ;  but  1  cannot  see  that  the  detini- 
tion  of  the  Church  of  Christ  given  in  the  course 
of  tliis  debate,  can  be  questioned. 

Layman  Terlius,  Although  the  Rev.  gentle- 
man cannot,  I  think  I  can.  He  has  not  attempt- 
ed to  answer  the  argument  just  novv  offered,  that 
"  the  mode  of  defining  the  Church  of  Christ,  now- 
contended  for,  unchurches  much  of  the  Christian 
world."  I  think  it  is  an  argument  of  great  weight 
— one  which  it  will  be  found  difficult  to  remove. 
For  myself  I  am  an  advocate  for  Christian  Cha- 
rity. Charity  "  is  the  bond  of  peace,"  it  is  the 
distinguishing  virtue  of  the  Gospel,  and  I  think 
with  the  apostle,  that  '*  it  should  abound." 

Preshjter  Qimrtus,  Sir,  I  think  the  observa- 
tions of  this  gentleman  of  great  interest,  not  only 
in  reference  to  his  appeal  to  the  principles  of 
Charity,  but  also  in  reference  to  the  effects  which 


81 

a  tlecision,  "  that  there  is  no  true  Church  of 
Christ,  unless  established  after  the  apostolic  prac- 
tice and  by  a  succession  of  authority  from  Christ, 
would  have,  at  least  in  some  parts  of  our  own 
country/ — and  I  doubt  not  Sir,  but  that  the  effects 
would  be  more  serious  in  reference  to  ma?»y  chris- 
tians in  Europe  as  well  as  America,  than  these 
my  brother  presbyters,  who  so  warmly  advo- 
cate it,  are  aware  of.  As  to  our  own  country  ; 
president  Stiles,  used  all  his  learning  and  genius 
to  disprove  the  accusation  brought  against  liis 
connection,  that  they  were  practising  on  lay  or- 
dination ;  and  after  all  his  exertions,  he  had  can- 
didly to  confess,  that  there  were  some  instances 
ill  which  that  was  the  case.  Now  what  would 
be  the  consequence  of  the  present  ex|>ected  de- 
cision ?  Why  a  part  at  least  of  that  extensive 
community  (and  no  one  can  certainly  tell  what 
part)  must  be  unchurched ;  and  all  must  be  lc;ft 
Seating  on  the  ocean  of  uncertainty,  under  the 
dreadful  doubt  wiiether  they  do  or  do  not,  belong 
to  Christ's  visible  Kingdom. 

I  hope  the  gentlemen  will  be  very  scrupulous 
in.  the  examination  of  this  subject,  and  very  pru- 
dent in  their  decision. 

Chairman.     Gentlemen,  it  would  certainly  be 


3S 

proper  that  the  assembly  in  general,  and  the  s 
gentlemen  in  particular,  should  be  satisfied  as  to  the 
points  they  insist  upon.  You  hear  that  the 
charge  of  uncharitableness  and  evil  consequences, 
have  been  brought  against  your  observations. 
For  my  own  satisfaction,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the 
whole  community  of  Christians,  I  am  very  desi- 
rous of  hearing  what  your  wisdom  and  learning 
may  suggest  in  answer  to  this  charge. 

Presbyter  Primus.  Sir,  I  did  not  neglect  to 
answer  the  first  gentleman  upon  these  points,  be- 
cause I  had  no  remarks  to  make,  or  because  I 
wished  any  part  of  the  argument  should  be  pass- 
ed unnoticed ;  but  because  I  was  almost  sure  the 
gentlemen  themselves,  would  on  reflection,  per- 
ceive that  no  such  charge  can  with  propriety  be 
brought  against  the  positions  which  we  have  ta- 
ken. Now  Sir,  I  deny  the  charge  of  unchurch- 
ing all,  and  consequently  of  uncharitableness.  In 
examining  this  question  we  are  in  search  of  truth — 
we  are  seeking  into  matters  of  fact — facts  stated 
in  the  scriptures  and  in  other  authentic  history. 
If  in  the  examination  of  these  authorities,  it 
should  evidently  turn  out,  that  I  am  not  a  lawful 
minister  of  Christ — that  I  have  not  my  authority 
from  him  through  his  apostles — I  say,  if  it  should 


33 

no  turn  out,  I  should  not  be  unchurched ;  for  in  (hat 
case,  it  will  appear  that  I  never  have  heen  church- 
ed. 1  should  be  sorry  that  it  shoidd  so  turn  out — 
but  I  had  rather  it  should  be  so,  than  not  know 
the  truth  at  all.  For  when  I  know  it,  if  I  have 
been  wrong,  I  can  become  right.  And  truth  will 
be  truth  Sir,  be  the  professors  never  so  few.  BIul- 
titudo  errantium  non  parit  errori  pairocinium, 
(it  is  not  great  numbers  of  misled  persons  that 
can  make  falsehood  truth  or  right  to  be  wrong)  is 
a  latin  saying,  and  will  ever  hold  true.  If  1  am 
out  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  thousands  of  brethren, 
in  the  same  condition  will  not  help  me ;  and  it 
would  be  the  highest  charity  in  one  of  these 
brethren,  if  he  knew  the  fact,  to  acquaint  me  with 
my  error.  And  would  it  not  be  equally  charita- 
ble in  one  who  knew  he  was  in  the  church  to  un- 
deceive me  ?  Surely  it  would.  The  apostle  says 
"  we  can  do  nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for  the 
truth."  So  should  we  say.  If  this  learned,  this 
numerous  council  should  a  thousand  times  decide, 
that  certain  congregations  are  Churches  of  Christ, 
and  certain  ministers  are  duly  authorized,  if  they 
are  not  so,  our  decision  can  never  make  them  so. 
Christ's  Church  was  founded  by  Christ,  is  support- 
ed by  Christ,  and  all  the  decisions  of  all  the  men 
C  2 


34 


upon  earth  can  no  more  make  a  church  than  they 
can  make  a  world. 

AVould  it  be  uncharitable  in  any  man  who 
knew  I  was  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  be  a  member 
of  Christ  when  I  thought  I  was — would  it  be  un- 
charitable to  undeceive  me  ?  Every  man  says,  no. 
My  having  been  for  years,  or  my  ancestors  hav- 
ing been  for  centuries  in  the  error,  alters  not  the 
case.  Error  is  error  still,  though  ever  so  venera- 
ble by  age,  or  amiable  by  virtue.  Should  a  gen- 
tleman making  a  journey  to  a  particular  place, 
be  met  by  either  of  us  proceeding  on  a  road  lead- 
ing in  a  diflferent  direction,  and  to  a  different 
place  ;  on  what  principle  could  it  be  accounted 
uncharitable  to  apprize  him  of  his  mistake — nay 
suppose  this  whole  assembly  were  present,  and 
should  assure  him  he  was  in  the  right  road  ;  would 
that  alter  the  case  ?  Would  it  be  turning  the  tra- 
veller out  of  his  journey  to  put  him  in  the  right 
way  ?  It  certainly  would  not.  No,  nor  would  it 
be  unchurching  a  community  of  people,  to  point 
out  their  error,  to  shew  them  they  were  in  the 
world,  by  shewing  them  the  Church  of  Christ. 
So  far  from  leading  them  from  it,  it  would  be  in- 
troducing them  into  the  fold,  in  which  they 
ihmight  they  were,  and  into  which  they  should  a- 


35 

bove  all  things  desire  to  be.  No  Sir,  this  cry  of 
unchurching  and  uncharitableness  is  a  mistake- 
is  entirely  unfounded,  and  I  think  I  can  see 
where  the  difficulty  lies.  It  consists  in  associat-* 
ing  ideas  with  the  subject  which  do  not  belong 
to  it. 

The  impression  of  many  is,  that  in  proving 
that  such  and  such  sects  have  not  a  valid  scrip- 
ture ministry,  and  consequently  are  not  a  regular 
scripture  church,  we  exclude  them  from  eve- 
ry opportunity  of  salvation.  Now  this  is  as  for- 
eign from  the  fact,  as  can  be  conceived  of.  We 
consider  these  churches  as  not  regularly  organiz- 
ed, and  that  it  is  only  in  a  regular  organized 
church,  only  in  the  real  Church  of  Christ,  as  our 
confession  of  faith  expresses  it,  that  there  is  any 
ordinary  possibility  of  salvation.  In  other  words, 
it  is  to  the  members  of  this  church  alone,  that  GocJ 
has  vouchsafed  his  promises.  But  we  by  no  means 
deny,  that  God  does  continually  grant  extraordi* 
nary  "  possibility"  of  salvation.  On  the  contra- 
ry we  declare  most  readily,  and  delight  in  the 
thought,  that  the  piety  of  thousands,  in  irregular 
communions,  will  be  accepted.  God  is  not  con- 
fined to  his  promises,  although  we  are. 

We  are  sensible  that  many  cbttrcheg,  which 


36 

we  esteem  irregular,  embrace  "  in  their  bosom  a 
large  portion  of  piety,"  and  we  do  not  entertain 
the  most  distant  thought,  that  the  want  of  regular- 
ity in  their  constitution  and  ministry,  will  preclude 
them  from  salvation,  when  that  irregularity  pro- 
ceetlsfrom  necessity,  or  honest  error.  On  the 
contrary  we  believe  that  such  error  will  be  forgiv- 
en ;  and  sincere  piety  accepted,  in  all  who  pro- 
fess the  faith  of  Christ.  No  charity  can  be  more 
extensive  than  this. 

We  think,  that  if  our  ministry  and  church,  be  of 
divine  institution,  (and  that  they  are,  I  think  we 
have  offered  abundant  proof,)  the  inevitable 
consequence  is,  that  this  regularly  received  au- 
thority of  Christ,  is  essential  to  the  visible  Church. 
Therefore,  if  our  position  be  true,  w^e  unchurch  no 
one,  and  are  uncharitable  to  none ;  but  on  the 
contrary,  we  are  exercising  the  most  extensive 
charity  in  reference  to  all. 

In  reasoning  upon  the  question  which  now  oc- 
cupies the  attention  of  this  assembly,  we  must 
remember  we  are  discussing  a  matter  of  fact,  for 
the  benefit  of  all ;  we  are  endeavouring  to  deter- 
mine "  what  the  Church  of  Christ  is" — We  should 
therefore  in  no  sense,  associate  the  idea  of  un- 
churching any  denomination  of  Christians,  and 


87 

especially,  of  excluding  them  from  final  salvation. 
We  should  put  the  discussion  upon  this  principle, 
that  since  the  pretensions  of  all  sects  are  publicly 
made,  that  one  of  us  is  as  liable  to  be  proved  wrong 
as  another,  and  let  the  event  of  the  trial  deter- 
mine, who  does  stand  and  is  supported  by  the 
truth.  This  is  the  fair  ground  on  which  to  place 
the  subject.  If  in  such  case,  we  give  it  a  full  and 
impartial  trial,  the  fact  will  appear.  For  it  is  im- 
possible that  the  Son  of  God  has  left  this  momen- 
tous subject— his  church^-^hh  own  body-— his  own 
kingdom,  in  such  obscurity  that  there  are  no  marks, 
no  evidence,  by  which  it  may  be  certainly  known. 
On  the  contrary  1  think  these  marks  have  been 
discovered,  this  evidence  adduced — But  still  I 
wish  the  investigation  not  to  stop  here — I  wish  if 
the  Gentlemen  have  any  thing  further  to  adduce, 
they  may  present  it  with  that  freedom  and  can- 
dour which  1  know  they  possess. 

Layman  Teriius.  Sir,  I  confess  myself  satisfied 
with  the  answer  which  the  Rev.  gentleman  has 
given  me.  I  am  convinced  by  his  remarks  that 
we  are  wrong  in  associating  with  the  subject, 
ideas  foreign  to  it,  and  can  now  see  no  cause  for  a 
charge  of  uncharitableness. 

Chairman.    Gentlemen,  I  am  pleased  to  see 


38 


such  a  display  of  order  and  decorum  as  prevails 
in  this  assembly.  It  convinces  me  that  all 
are  duly  impressed  with  the  imj.ortance  of  the 
matters  before  us.  And  I  have  the  happiness  to 
be  pleased  with  your  candour,  with  the  coolness 
and  dispassionate  manner  in  which  you  conduct 
your  arguments,  and  with  that  strict  reference  to 
charity  and  impartiality  which  I  discover  among 
you.  It  will  be  recollected  by  all,  that  a  defini- 
tion of  the  visible  Church  of  Christ,  has  heen  giv- 
en, (viz.)  "  the  Church  of  Christ  is  a  congregation 
of  faithful  men  i  in  the  which,  the  pure  word  ojGod 
is  preachtd,  andthe  sacraments  be  duly  ministered 
according  to  ChrisVs  ordinance  in  all  those  things 
that  of  necessity  are  requisite  to  the  same.^^ 

You  have  heard  how  this  definition  has  been 
explained,  and  with  what  arguments  it  has  been 
inforced.  The  weight  of  proof  is  yet,  certainly  in 
favor  of  the  said  definition.  If  any  other  gentle- 
man has  a  different  definition,  he  will  offer  it ;  or 
if  any  one  have  any  further  observations  to  make, 
on  the  one  already  offered,  he  will  now  proceed. 

Presbyter  Tertiiis.      I  presume  Sir,  that  the  as- 
sembly is  satisfied  with  the  cle  tr  view  which  has 
already  been  given  of  the  subject,  and  that  a  d 
cision  will  now  be  proper. 


39 

Chairman,  I  am  unwilling  to  close  this  subject 
until  every  gentleman  shall  be  satisfied.  And  I 
now  pause  to  give  place  to  any  observations  or 
arguments. 

Since  it  is  by  the  silence  of  all,  confessed  that 
the  important  question  before  us  is  sufficiently  in- 
vestigated, I  now  proclaim  that  any  one  is  at  li- 
berty to  enter  his  protest  against  the  definition  of 
a  visible  church  which  I  have  just  recited  :  and 
if  no  such  protest  be  offered,  I  shall  consider  it  as 
established  by  this  council  to  be  the  standard. 

Gentlemen — It  seems  unnecessary,  since  there 
is  such  an  apparent  unanimity  of  opinion  among 
you,  to  be  particular  in  a  summary  of  the  argu- 
ments which  have  been  offered  upon  this  question. 
It  is  sufficient  to  recapitulate,  that  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer did  establish  while  on  earth  a  visible 
church — that  in  it  he  did  establish  a  ministry, 
clothed  with  power  to  perpetuate  his  kingdom — 
that  he  promised  to  accompany  his  delegated 
power  to  the  end  of  time,  that  it  appears  from 
scripture  and  authentic  history,  that  he  has  ful- 
filled his  promise,  and  that  his  church  may  be 
^ound  wherever  the  succession  has  been  preserv- 
ed in  the  priesthood,  and  the  power  thereof  exer 


40 

cised  in  administering  the  word  and  sacraments 
to  faithful  men.— ADJOURNED. 

THIRD  DAY. 

MET   ACCORDING    TO   ADJOURNMENT. 

Chairman.  Gentlemen — Your  attention  will 
be  this  morning  called  to  the  examination  of  the 
second  question,  originally  proposed  to  this  assem- 
bly, (viz.) 

"  JVhat  constitutes  membership  in  the  visible 
Church  of  Christ  ? 

The  previous  one  being  settled,  I  apprehend  it 
will  be  less  difficult  to  determine  this — I  am  now 
prepared  to  hear  what  your  wisdom  and  learning 
may  sugge&.t  upon  it. 

Presbyter  Primus.  Sir,  it  is  with  a  degree  of 
pleasure,  I  am  unable  to  express,  that  I  observe  so 
much  punctuality  and  such  undivided  attention  in 
this  numerous  assembly  ;  and  it  affords  me  equal 
pleasure  to  hope,  that  these  momentous  questions 
on  which  some  contrariety  of  opinion  has  hither- 
to been  entertained,  are  about  to  be  considered  in 
all  their  bearings,  under  the  influence  of  the  piety 
and  learning  which  now  surround  me. 

On  the  question  before  us,  I  have  to  observe, 
that  eiuce  it  has  been  proved,  and  to  me  proved 


41 

beyond  a  doubt,  that  Christ's  Church  is  a  visible 
institution^  and  organized  under  a  visible  regimen, 
the  first  enquiry  should  now  be,  whether  he  insti- 
tuted and  ordained  visible  ordinances  in  it.  That 
this  was  the  case,  taking  the  sacred  word  for  au» 
thority, there  cannot  be  a  question.  When  Christ 
clothed  his  apostles  with  power,  he  said  unto 
them,  "go  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
CJhost." 

When  he  instituted  and  celebrated  the  Holy- 
Supper  with  his  disciples,  he  said,  "  do  this  in  re- 
membrance of  me."  And  we  find  that  these 
Christian  officers  acted  under  the  authority  they 
received,  and  im[)licity  obeyed  the  above  injunc- 
tions. They  continually  taught  the  great  doc- 
trines and  precepts  of  Christ.  They  were  occu- 
pied in  prayer  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  as 
they  found  men  listen  to  Gospel  truth,  as  soon  as 
they  found  them  willing  to  become  disciples  oi 
Christ,  they  admitted  them  into  the  visible  school 
by  baptism.  On  the  day  of  Penticost,  thousands 
were  instructed,  and  thousands  were  bayitised. 
To  the  importunate  enquiry  of  those  who  were 
"  pricked  in  their  hearts,"  and  exclaimed,  *'  what 

shall  we  do  V  the  Apostle  answered,  "  repent  and- 
D 


4a 

be  baptised  every  one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and 
ye  shall  receive  the  gift   of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

We  find  in  the  practice  of  those  holy  messen- 
gers of  God,  the  apostles,  a  continued  attention  to 
this  ordinance,  and  that  they  invariably  adminis- 
tered it  to  all  converts.  We  find  in  the  course  of 
their  history,  fifteen  or  sixteen  instances  in  which 
baptism  was  administered,  and  we  find  it  particu- 
larly recorded,  who  were  the  subjects,  what  was 
the  manner,  and  what  the  matter,  with  which  it 
was  [)erfofraed.  So  that  it  must  be  extreme  preju- 
dice or  ignorance,  which  can  leave  any  man  to 
doubt,  that  there  were  visible  ordinances  establish- 
ed id  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  that  these  sacra- 
ments were  constantly  celebrated  in  the  practice 
of  the  first  Christians. 

This  matter  is  not  left  Sir,  to  our  understanding 
and  explanation  of  the  scripture  account.  We 
have  the  opinions  and  the  practice  of  the  early 
Christians,  successors  to  the  apostles,  who  lived  in 
their  age  and  the  age  immedijitely  succeeding. 
These  men,renow  ned  for  their  piety,as  well  as  their 
■wisdom,  mnsthave  known  the  mind  of  Christ  and  his 
apor^lles  upon  this  matter.  It  wusa  matter  of  fact  in 
\vhich  the  Christian  Church  could  not  be  deceiv- 


43 


ed — and  it  was  not  until  more  than  fifteen  hun- 
dred years  after  they  lived  and  died,  before  any 
christians  ever  questioned  the  necessity  of  the  vi- 
sible ordinances,  or  the  visible  authority  which 
Christ  ordained  in  the  church. 

This  voice  of  universal  consent,  this  voice  of 
antiquity,  this  voice  of  the  church  in  her  pure, 
her  primitive  days,  when  she  was  uncorrupted  and 
undivided,  should  be  heard  with  veneration  ;  and 
this  voice  so  exactly  according  with  the  scrip- 
tare  institutions,  and  apostolic  practice,  must  car- 
ry conviction  to  every  thinking  mind. 

These  facts  being  thus  established  Sir,  it  will 
be  easy  to  see  what  constitutes  membership  in 
the  visible  church.  Baptism  was  always  admi- 
nistered, and  its  necessity  enforced  on  every  con- 
vert to  Gospel  truth.  The  converts  on  the 
day  of  pentecost,  on  the  day  of  their  first  conver- 
sion—-the  jailor,  in  the  very  hour  in  which  he 
appealed  to  the  apostle — Lydia,  as  soon  as  she 
heard  the  word  of  God  preached— were  all  baptis* 
ed.  None  were  received  as  disciples  by  the  apes' 
ties  except  those  who  were  subjects  of  this  ordi- 
nance. In  this  wa5'^  ba{)tism  evidently  becomes 
the  seal  of  adoption  into  Christ's  visible  Church—- 
the  visible  door  by  which  we  enter  his  household 


44 

and  kingdom.     This  we  are  expressly  taught  by 
Christ  himself  in  the  3d  chap,  of  St.  John's  Gos- 
pel— ^"  Except  ye  be  baptised  with  wat€i\  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  ye  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God."     This  is  plain  language.    "  The  kingdom 
of  God"  here,  must  mean  in  its  lowest  sense,  the 
visible  church.     This  we  cannot  enter,  without 
water  baptism,  as  well  as  the  baptism  of  the  spi- 
rit.    To  baptise   with  the  spirit,  is  the  work  of 
God ;  but  to  baptize  with  water  is  the  business  of 
his  visible  officers.     God  ever  does  all  on  his  part. 
To  those  who  are  faithfully  and  clevoutly  obedient 
to  his  laws  and  institutions,  he  will  grant  every 
spiritual  aid  and  qualification.     This   puts  upon 
every  one  the  necessity  of  complyipg  with  this  in- 
stitution, in  order  to  be  one  of  the  fold  of  Christ, 
and  it  at  the  same  time  shows  us,  that  this  ordi- 
nance is  the  only  seal  of  admission  into  his  fami- 
ly.    For  if  without  baptism,  "  we  cannot  enter''' 
the  kingdom,  and  with  it  we  caw,  nothing  can  be 
plainer  than  that  this  is  the  only  way  of  admis- 
sion. 

These  Sir,  are  the  views  which  I  have  collect- 
ed upon  this  question,  from  the  scriptures,  from 
the  practice  of  antiquity,  and  indeed  from  the 
standards  of  almost  cverj'^  denomination  in  Chris- 


45 

tentlom.  These  views  I  shall  continue  to  enter- 
tain, unless  some  gentleman  can  afford  me  new 
light  on  the  subject. 

Presbyter  Tertius.  Sir,  although  I  heartily  ac- 
cord with  my  Rev.  Brother,  in  his  views  of  tlie 
visible  Church  of  Christ,  I  must  beg  leave  to  dif- 
fer iii  opinion  from  him,  in  reference   to  member- 
ship.    In  my  mind,  it  is  a  question  whether  water 
baptism  constitutes  membership  therein   or  not, 
and  I  confess  I  am  inclined  to  believe  the  contra- 
ry is  the  fact.     I  rather  accord  with  some  of  our 
best  writers,  who  teach  us  that  baptism  is  to  be 
administered  only  ''  to   regularly  received  mem- 
bers of  the  Church.""'      That  "  baptism  does  not 
constitute  membership,"  but  that  it  consists  in  that 
faith  and  sanclilication  which  are  wrought  by  the 
word  and  spirit  of  God.     Surely   the  gentleman 
will  not  go  so  far  as  to  say,  that  the  want  of  bap- 
tism will  exclude  from  final  salvation ;  and  if  it 
exclude  not  from  the  kingdom  triumphant,  it  is  a 
mystery  to  me  why  it  should  from  the  kingdom 
militant.     It  appears  to  me  that  the  baptism  of  the 
spirit,  should  be  placed  above  that  of  water,  and 
that  the  latter  should  be  considered  as  a  sign,  ra- 
ther than  a  seal  of  admission  into  the  chnrch.    It 

*Ecclesiastical  Catechism,  p  9. 
D2 


45 

is  certainly  undervaluing  the  grace  of  God,  and 
his  work  in  the  soul,  to  place  the  visible  ordinan- 
ces in  one  sense  above  them  or  at  least  upon  an 
equality  with  them.  I  wish  to  magnify  the  love 
of  God,  and  to  see  it  raised  above  every  thing 
earthly.  I  am  willing  however  to  hear  what  can 
be  advanced  on  the  subject. 

P.  Primus.  Sir  I  am  as  desirous  "  of  magni- 
fying the  grace  of  God,'*  as  this  Rev.  Geutleman 
or  any  other  man  can  be;  but  1  am  desirous  of 
doing  this  in  God's  way,  and  not  in  mail's.  It  is 
surprising  to  me  that  any  man  can  think  or  talk  of 
giving  honor  to  his  Redeemer,  by  mangling,  dis- 
torting and  rendering  insignificant  his  positive  in- 
stitittions.  Were  this  sacrament  the  ordinance  of 
man — did  it  rest  on  a  matter  of  opinion — we  might 
then  treat  it  with  comparitive  lightness.  But 
ivhen  it  is  supported  by  facts-^by  indisputable 
scripture  facts,  when  it  is  ordained  by  Chrisfs 
own  words,  when  he  expressly  declares  we  cannot 
be  members  of  his  kingdom  without  it — is  it  not, 
instead  of  magnifying  his  grace,  seriously  detract- 
ing from  that  glory  and  honour  due  to  him,  to  make 
his  ordinance  a  bare  ceremony  ? 

Christ  declares  in  positive  terms,  ye  cannot 
er^ter  rqy  kingdom  without  baptism.     Some  ap- 


47 

proaching  him,  say  iiot  so  my  blessed  Lord  ; — 
this  is  not  what  you  mean — j^ou  undervalue  the 
influence  of  your  blessed  word  and  spirit,  by  ma- 
king your  insiituiiGns  of  such  importance;  your 
commands  and  institutions,  and  what  your  apostles 
said  and  did,  must  give  way,  that  your  grace  may 
be  magnified,  and  that  you  may  give  glory  to 
yourself  in  another  way,  by  sanctifying  the  soul-— 
This  baptism  is  too  insignificant  a  thing — Our 
?.eal  for  your  honor  and  glory  would  have  it  to 
take  a  lower  place  in  the  Gospel  system;  we  would 
liave  it  instead  of  the  seal  to  be  the  ceremony — 
the  sign  of  membership,  and  not  the  instrument 
by  which  men  are  made  members." 

This  if  I  understand  it,  is  the  reasoning  of  the 
gentleman,  when  reduced  to  plain  language.  But 
what  is  this  but  remonstrating  with  Christ ;  saying 
we  know  better  about  the  business  than  you ; — 
We  have  found  out  a  better  way  to  organize  the 
system  of  Grace,  than  the  one  communicated  to 
us  in  your  word — One  which  will  more  directly  re- 
'dound  to  your  glory,  and  will  better  promote  your 
cause  among  men ! 

Still  Sir,  although  my  Rev.  Brother  has  fallen 
into  this  mode  of  reasoning,  I  am  not  about  to  im- 
peach his  motives — 1  am  satisfied  they  aie  good. 


48 

'This  mistake  arises  from  the  goodness  of  his  heart. 
His  faith  directs  him  to  spiritual  things — to  the 
Church  triumphant.  This  he  views  with  such 
5^eal  as  to  make  him  too  indifferent,  in  reference 
to  the  institution  of  the  Church  militant. 

The  Rev.  gentleman  fully  accords  with  us  ia 
the  definition  of  the  visible  Church  of  Christ. 
He  fully  agrees,  that  it  was  organized  by  God 
himself;  and  if  he  would  carry  his  ideas  a  step 
further,  he  would  see  that  he  should  as  sacredly  re- 
gard the  commands  and  institutions  of  his  Saviour, 
in  i>!ie  respect  as  another — that  a  requisition  in 
regard  to  a  visible  practicable  duty,  is  as  obli- 
gatory as  to  a  spiritual  exercise  of  soul. 

God  hath  erected  a  visible  kingdom  in  the 
■world,  which  he  styles  his  Church.  This  Church 
is  a  part  of  that  sj'^stem  of  Grace,  in  which  he  has 
provided  for  man's  salvation.  As  we  are  social 
beings,  he  hath  accommodated  this  part  of  his  bles- 
sed system  to  our  natures.  This  church  is  his 
visible  school ;  to  the  mem!>ers  of  w  hich  he  grants 
his  word  and  spirit,  to  enlighten  their  benighted 
minds ;  to  the  members  of  which  he  affords  his 
heavenly  impulse,  to  controul  their  wills,  to  warm 
and  exalt  their  affections,  and  to  sanctify  their 
corrupt  natures,  that  when  he  has  done  with  them 


*9 


here  below,  they  may  be  capable  of  being  receive^ 
by  him  above. — The  Church  is  in  this  way,  termed 
the  school  of  Christ — a  school  in  which  immortal 
beings,  defective  in  their  nature,  may  be  renewed, 
and  educated  for  eternity.  This  school  is  Christ's. 
He  founded  and  supports  it.  Being  visible,  he  has 
seen  fit  to  appoint  a  visible  way  of  admission  unto 
it ;  and  declares,  as  we  have  seen,  that  there  h 
not  nor  shall  be  any  other  way.  Now  let  this 
way  be  ever  so  plain,  ever  so  simple,  it  is  Ckrisfs 
way,  it  is  the  apostolic  v/ay,it  is  the  way  by  which 
all  the  primitive  Christians  entered. — And  shall 
we  presume  to  be  wiser  in  this  matter  than  apos- 
tles and  martyrs  ? — wiser  than  Christ  himself? — 
Surely  this  would  be  an  ungodly  way  of  magnify- 
ing the  grace  of  God  ! 

No  Sir,  let  us  give  proper  reverence  and  honour 
to  the  visible  institutions  of  Christ,  and  be  con- 
tented to  do  what  he  commands.  The  great  mis- 
take on  this  subject  appears  to  be  this.  Some 
men  take  the  internal  qualification  of  a  good  mem- 
ber of  Christ's  Church,  to  constitute  membership 
in  the  visible  community ;  when  this  is  in  no  sense 
true,  a»iy  more  than  that  the  good  disposition  of 
the  heart  of  man,  constitutes  the  man. 

In  order  to  be  a  Christian,  a  man  must  enter  the 


00 


school  of  Christ  by  baptism  ;  and  in  order  to  be 
a  »oodf  Christian,  he  must  obey  not  only  this  one 
command,  o^enterim^  the  school,  but  he  must  obey 
all  the  commands,  and  be  regulated  by  all  the 
maxims  of  the  Gospel — He  must  live  by  faith,  be 
moved  by  the  spirit,  and  live  a  life  of  piety. 

My  Brother  Presbyter  says,  "  surely  the  gen- 
tleman will  not  go  so  far  as  to  say,  the  want  of 
baptism  will  exclude  from  final  salvation."  "  And 
if  it  exclude  not  from  the  Ivingdom  triumphant,  it 
is  a  mystery  to  me  why  it  should  from  the  kingdom 
militant."  To  which  I  answer  that  we  say  no 
such  thing.  On  this  subject  1  say  what  I  said  in 
reference  to  the  visible  Church  ; — that  I  think, 
and  I  delight  in  the  thought,  that  thousands  of  pi- 
ous persons  never  baptised,  will  on  account  of 
their  piety,  be  received  into  a  happy  Inifiiortal- 
ity  :— that  honest  error  will  be  forgiven  :  that  al- 
though they  can  in  no  senre  be  said  to  belong  to 
the  visible  Church  of  Christ,  because  they  have  not 
been  subjects  of  that  only  ordinance  which  Christ 
hath  instituted  to  admit  them ;  and  although  they 
have  no  con  venant  promise  of  salvation^ — still,  that 
God  is  not  bound  by  his  promise?,  although  we 
are,  if  acquainted  with  them  ;  and  that  he  may,  aa 


5i 

we  find  he  constantly  does,   dispense   his  fevouT« 
to  those  without  his  covenant. 

I  have  Sir,  farther  to  remark  upon  what  my  Rev. 
Brother  said  respecting  the  opinion  of  some  of  our 
best  writers  onthis3ubject,(viz.)thattheysupported 
the  position,  that  baptism  did  not  constitute  mem- 
bership. I  must  confess  I  was  sorry  to  hear  the 
remark,  inasmuch  as,  although  a  few  men  have 
supported  this  position,  still  the  standards  of  al- 
most every  Church  in  Christendom  testify  to  the 
contrary.  Even  the  standards  of  his  own  church  use 
a  language  in  express  contradiction  to  the  doctrine 
he  contends  for.  Our  Confession  of  Faith,  p.  25, 
speaking  of  the  sacraments,  says  they  "  put  a  vis- 
ible difference  between  those  who  belong  unto  the 
church,  and  the  rest  of  the  world."  And  p.  128, 
it  says  Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New-Testa- 
ment, ordained  by  Christ,  not  only  for  the  solemn 
admission  of  the  party  baptised  into  the  visible 
Church,  but  also  to  be  unto  him  a  sign  and  seal  of 
the  "  covenant  of  Grace,  of  his  ingrafting  into 
Christ,"  &c. 

The  catechism  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  speaks  in  equally  strong  terms.  The  an- 
swer to  the  second  question  is,  "  my  sponsors  in 
baptism,  wherein  I  was  made  a  member  of  Christ"'- 


§2 

jthat  is,  a  member  of  his  visible  body.  "  The 
Child  of  God'* — that  is,  adopted  into  G  od's  visible 
family—"  and  an  inheritor  of  the  kingdom  of  Heav- 
en,'* that  is,  by  covenant  relation  made  an  inheri- 
tor of  the  promises.  The  same  language  we  find  in 
the  Heidleburgh  Catechism  27th  Lord's  day — In 
Hellenbrook's  Catechism  p.  55,  and  in  the  Dutch 
Church  Confession  of  Faith,  article  34. 

In  short,  there  can  be  no  question,  but  that  all 
the  standards  of  the  Presbyterian,  as  well  as  other 
Churches — that  all  our  best  and  most  learned  au- 
thors support  the  position,  that  baptism  is  the  onli/ 
door  of  admission  into  the  visible  Church  of  Christ. 
I  have  dwelt  the  longer  upon  this  point  Sir,  be- 
cause I  wished  to  give  my  Rev.  Brother,  dis- 
tinct ideas  of  the  views  I  entertain  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  because  I  wished  the  question  to  be  set- 
tled on  the  permanent  grounds  upon  which  the 
gospel  has  placed  it. 

Chairman,  Are  there  any  other  gentlemen 
who  have  any  remarks  to  make  ? 

Doc.  Bishop.— I  have  only  to  say  Sir,  that  I 
have  followed  the  Rev.  Gentleman  in  his  speech 
with  equal  pleasure  and  interest.  Truly  sad  has 
been  the  havoc  which  has  been  made  of  the  visi- 
ble institutions  of  Christ  by  some  modern  writen?,- 


5B 


and  I  do  think  the  evil  required  an  antidote, 
^one  certainly  can  be  more  effectual,  than  jm  ap- 
peal to  Christ,  his  apostles,  and  the  Christiaa 
Church.  This,  I  am  happy  to  observe,  has  been 
done  in  a  very  plain  and  logical  manner  by  the 
gentleman  who  last  spoke. 

The  question  being  now  called  for  was  put, 
when  it  was  unanimously  determined,  that  Water 
haptism  constitutes  the  only  membership  in  the  visi' 
hie  Church  of  Christ. 

ADJOURNED. 

FOURTH  DAY, 

MET  ACCORDING  TO  ADJOURNMENT^: 

Chairman,  Gentlemen,  we  have  progressed  in 
the  business  before  us  to  the  final  question,  viz. 

"  What  is  the  precise  nature  of  the  constitution  of 
the  visible  Church  of  Christ.  ?" 

The  assembly  are  now  prepared  to  hear  this 
interesting  question  discussed,  and  1  do  hope  it 
may  be  settled  with  that  clearness  and  precision, 
which  have  marked  the  decision  of  those  al- 
ready disposed  of. 

Presbyter  Primus.  Sir,  my  present  impressions 
are,  that  this  question  is  so  decidedly  settled  in 


5i< 


the  scriptures,  that  the  business  of  this  conven- 
tion, may  now  soon  be  brought  to  a  close.  It  is 
pretty  generally  granted,  and  has  already  been 
decided  by  this  assembly,  that  the  constitution  of 
the  Church  of  Christ  is  of  divine  authority  and 
appointment.  This  constitution  recognizes  a 
priesthood,  possessing  po^vers  to  perpetuate  the 
Church  by  ordination,  and  to  govern  the  Chris- 
tian community.  It  is  the  precise  nature  of  this 
priesthood,  ordained  by  Christ  and  perpetuated 
by  succession,  from  him  to  thp  present  day,  that 
Vfe  are  to  enquire  into.  The  question  is  not, 
whether  there  is  such  a  priesthood,  or  whether  it 
has  been  continued  by  succession.  These  ques- 
tions are  already  settled.  The  question  is,  what 
is  the  regimen  of  this  priesthood  1  Are  there 
grades  of  power  in  it,  or  does  it  consist  of  one  or' 
tier  ?  The  latter,!  presume,  we  shall  find  to  be  the 
true  and  apostolic  constitution  of  the  Christian 
ministry. 

It  is  well  known,  that  the  Church  of  Rome, 
together  with  some  others,  sets  up  for  an  imparity 
in  the  ministry  ;  but  it  must  be  recollected,  4hat 
that  church  has  sought  out  many  new  inventions. 
The  question  under  consideration  should  be  fried 
not  by  her  example,  nor  by  the  exfimple  of  any 


55 


other  community  of  people,  but  by  the  only  true 
standards,  the  scriptures,   and    antiquily.     And 
what  can  be  plainer  sir,  than  parity  in  the  minis- 
try— than  the    presbyterian  government  of  the 
Church,  as  held  forth  in  the  bible  "^  There  was  in- 
dis[)utal)ly  an  equality,  as   it   respects  authority, 
among  the   apostles.     They  ever  acted  in  union, 
and  never  in  any  one  instance  claimed  a  superi- 
ority,  one  over  the  other.     Those   whom    they 
ordained  were  brethren — were  their  equals.     Ti- 
mothy was  in  nothing  below  the  apostle  St.  Paul, 
and  he  was  ordained,  not  by  a  bishop,  but''  with 
the  laying  on  of  the  bands  of  the  presbytery," 
1   Tim.  iv.  14.     His  ordination  was  presbyterian 
in  every  sense  of  the  word.     If  none  but  bishops 
might  ordain,  how  came  it  to  pass  that  the  holy 
apostle  St.  Paul,  encouraged  this   prominent  in- 
stance of  ordination   by    presbyters      Preshytera 
are  sometimes  called  bishops  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment ;  and  from  this  community  of  names  it  has 
been  plead,   that  there  was   an   higher  order   of 
church  officers.      But  as   bishops  are  sometimes 
called  presbyters,  as  well  as  presbyters  bishops, 
we  may  as  well  infer  presbyterian  government,  as 
others  episcopal — so  that  this  community  of  names 
amounts  to  nothing.    But  the  scriptures  are  not 


56 


alone  upon  this  subject.  The  voice  of  antiqnily 
supports  the  position  which  we  have  taken,  and 
teaches  us  that  there  was  no  imparity  in  the  mi- 
nistry for  at  least  300  years  from  the  days  of  our 
blessed  Saviour.  It  is  needless  for  me  at  present 
to  adduce  authorities — but  they  are  at  hand  if  ne- 
cessity requires  them. 

To  me  Sir,  this  question  appears  so  plain,  that 
I  deem  it  needless  to  enlarge  upon  it  at  present — • 
I  will  only  state  what  seems  very  evidently,  to  me, 
to  be  the  true  ministry  and  government  of  the 
Chrisrian  Church.  It  is  this — In  the  apostolic 
age,  every  regularly  organized  congregation  of 
christians  were  furnished  with  three  classes  of 
church  officers  ;  only  one  of  these  classes  howev- 
er, purely  priestly,  or  empowered  to  administer 
the  word  and  sacraments.  The  first  of  these  class- 
es consists  of  the  bishops,  or  presbyters,  or  pastors  ; 
the  second,  of  the  ruling  elders ;  and  the  third,  of 
the  deacons. 

The  bench  of  elders,  with  the  pastor  or  bishop, 
as  their  standing  moderator  or  president,  consti- 
tutes the  spiritual  court,  for  directing  all  affairs 
purely  ecclesiastical,  in  the  congregation.  These 
bishofis  of  the  several  congregations,  with  a  dele- 
gation from  the  eldership  of  each  church,  are  to 


57 

convene  in  larger  or  smaller  councils  or  synods, 
for  the  purpose  of  discussing  and  deciding  great 
questions,  and  making  general  and  particular  ar- 
rangements, for  the  good  and  effectual  governing 
of  the  Church.  i 

This  Sir,  we  conceive  to  be  the  precise  consti- 
tution and  order  of  the  visible  Church  of  Christ, 
as  settled  and  practised  on  by  the  apostles.  Hence 
saith  St.  Paul,  "  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church 
— — first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thiillly 
teachers  ;  after  that  miracles,  then  aifls  of  healing, 
belps  governments,  diversities  of  tongues."  Here 
Sir,  are  set  forth  a  variety  of  orders,  the  three  first, 
forming  its  whole  economy  and  government,  and 
precisely  answering  to  the  familiar  statement  I 
have  already  given;  so  that  in  the  ministry,  con- 
sidered as  such,  there  is  a  perfect  equality  of  power 
and  office  ;  and  these  subordinate  officers,  ruling 
elders  and  deacons,  are  no  more  than  a  spiritual 
court  for  the  advice  and  direction  of  the  bishop,  oc 
pastor  of  the  congregation. 

I  rest  the  question  here  Sir,  not  because  I  have 
exhausted  the  arguments  it  suggests,  but  because 
those  I  have  stated  are  to  my  mind  conclusive. 

Doct.  Bishop,     It  is  with  regret  Sir,  that  1  feel 

constrained,  after  concurring  with  the  learned' 
B2 


58 


gentleman  wlio  has  just  set  down,  in  the  sentiments 
he  expressed  on  the  two  preceding  questions,  to 
differ  with  him  on  the  present  occasion.  I  am 
sorry  to  say  1  cannot  conscientiously  subscribe  to 
the  doctrines  which  he  has  just  now  advanced  ; 
not  merely  because  they  are  opposed  to  those  held 
by  the  venerable  church  to  which  I  have  the  hap- 
piness to  belong,  but  because  I  am  under  the  full 
conviction,  that  they  are  not  supported  by  scrip- 
ture or  antiquity.  It  appears  to  me  Sir,  (I  wish 
to  say  it  with  all  deference,  and  in  the  fulness  of 
charity  and  decorum)  it  appears  to  me  Sir,  that 
the  gentleman,  however  clear  upon  other  subjects, 
labours  under  an  honest  error  in  this.  But  I 
am  happy  to  hear  him  state  the  question  to  be 
discussed,  so  fully  and  fairly.  I  am  pleased  to 
hear  him  say,  that  the  question  is  not  "  wheth- 
er there  be  a  priesthood  ;  or  whether  it  has  been 
continued  by  succession  ;'*  but  "  what  is  the 
precise  regimen  of  the  Christian  priesthood  ?  Are 
Hhere  grades  of  power  in  it,  or  does  it  consist  of 
one  order  .^"    This  Sir,  is  the  precise  question. 

The  gentleman  seems  to  be  very  positive  that 
the  apostolic  regimen  of  the  Church  was  a  parity 
in  the  ministry — He  intimates  th^t  the  Chtirch  of 


59 


Rome  introduced  an  imparity,  and  that  others 
have  followed  her  example  ;  but  as  he  does  not  in- 
sist upon  this,  it  will  not  be  necessary  at  present, 
to  go  into  an  investigation  of  the  subject. 

The  Rev.  gentleman  thinks  "  there  was  indis- 
putably an  equality  as  it  respects  authority  among 
the  apostles,  and  that  Timothy  was  in  nothing 
below  the  apostle  St.  Paul'* — All  this  Sir,  is  read- 
ily granted — Nay,  it  has  never  been  questioned  by 
any  man.  But  that  Timothy  was  7iot  oniained 
by  a  bishop,  is  a  point  which  I  shall  not  so  read- 
ily grant.  The  gentleman  could  not  have  quoted 
a  text  from  the  Bible,  more  unfortunate  for  his 
cause  than  the  one  he  has  chosen.  The  case  of 
Timothy,  fairly  understood,  is  a  palpable  tact, 
proving  the  imparity  of  the  ministry  in  the  apos- 
tolic age.  But  before  we  proceed  to  examine  it 
as  such,  let  us  notice  the  specious  argument  which 
the  Rev.  gentleman  has  used,  to  prove  that  Timo- 
thy was  a  Presbyterian.  He  was  ordained,  not 
by  a  bishop,  says  he,  "  but  with  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  the  Presbytery."  Very  true,  he  was. 
In  this  case  I  request  my  learned  friend  to  re- 
member what  he  said  respecting  the  "  community 
ef  names,"     1  readily  grant,  that  it  proves  notli- 


60 


ing  for  his  cause,  nor  for  mine.  Episcopalians  lay 
no  stress  upon  the  term  Bishop,  as  used  in  the 
Scriptures.  They  freely  confess,  that  Bishops 
are  there  sometimes  called  Presbyters,  and  Pres- 
byters Bishops.  It  is  altr  ether  a  uiistake,  that 
we  coatend  for  Episcopal  regimen  upon  that 
ground.  It  is  ihepowers  which  we  find  exclusive- 
ly lodged  in  the  highest  order  of  the  ministry,  on 
which  all  our  arguments  are  founded.  We  say 
that  there  was  in  the  aj)Ostolic  age,  and  has  been 
ever  since,  a  grade  in  the  ministr}',  superior  to  two 
others,  possessing  the  power  of  ordaining  and  of 
governing  the  Church — that  this  grade  of  officers 
were  sometimes  called  Bishops,  at  others  Presby- 
ters ;  and  so  they  may  be  Sir,  in  the  present  day. 
Every  Bishop  is  necessarily  a  Presbyter,  and  per- 
forms all  the  functions  of  Presbyters ;  but  every 
Presbyter  is  not  a  Bishop. 

Let  us  now  apply  the  argument  of  the  gentle- 
man. 

Bishops  were  called  Presbyters  :  St.  Paul  says 
to  Timothy,  "  neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee, 
which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  lay- 
ing on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery, ^^  What  is 
the  inference  ?  Why,  that  St.  Paul,  with  several 
other  Bishops  or  Presbyters,   had  consecrated 


6i 

Timothy  to  the  c  lice  of  bishop  or  Presbyter,  and 
made  him  an  oflcer  like  themselves.  Still  the 
gentleman  says  he  was  not  ordained  by  a  Bishop, 
but  by  Presbytery.  Here  he  condemns  us,  by  ac- 
cusing us  of  using  thir  vi'mmunity  of  names,  to  sup- 
port our  position ;  an  immediately  takes  the  same 
refuge  himself,  as  the  only  support  of  his  own 
cause.  The  gentleman  says,  Timothy  was  not 
ordained  by  a  Bishop — surely  he  will  not  deny  but 
that  St.  Paul  was  a  Bishop ;  and  this  same  St. 
Paul  expressly  enjoins  Timothy,  "  stir  up  the  gift 
of  God  which  Is  in  thee,  by  the  putting  on  of  my 
liatids."  From  which  the  inference  is  undeniable, 
that  St.  Paul  was  himself  the  chief  agent  ;  the 
actual  ordainer  of  Timothy.  The  Presbytery, 
wh(»ever  they  were,  whether  Bishops  in  the  pecul- 
iar iease,  or  mere  Presbyters,  only  associated  with 
the  apostle,  as  concurring  in  the  work. 

But  Sir,  I  have  other  evidence  to  offer,  that 
Timothy  was  a  Bishop,  in  the  peculiar  sense  of 
the  word,  and  superior  to  other  Presbyters,  who 
were  at  Ephesus.  There  qertainly  were  Presby- 
ters at  Ephesus,  before  Timothy  was  sent  there. 
At  least  five  years  before  Paul  wrote  his  epistle  to 
Timothy,  he  sent  from  Miletus  to  Ephesus,  for 
the  «  Elders  of  the  Church."    Let  this  fact  be  re ' 


membpred,  while  we  notice  the  power  and  duties 
of  Timothy. 

Timothy  and  Titus  were  sent  expressly  to  "  or- 
dain elders  in  every  city."  We  have  seen  (hat 
there  were  eUlers,  or  presbyters  in  Ephesus.  Had 
these  possessed  the  power  of  ordination,  is  it  not 
extraordinary  that  others  shoukl  be  sent  for  that 
purpose,  and  that  there  shouhl  be  no  intimation 
given,  that  those  already  there  could  do  it  ? 

Further — It  certainly  appears  that  the  church 
at  Ephesus,  was  subjected  to  T'ifnoihy''s  aidhority 
— "  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,"  was  an  in- 
junction to  him.— That  is,  do  not  admit  into  the 
sacred  ministry,  any  without  due  examination.  Is 
therp  any  one  associated  with  Timothy  in  this  in- 
junction— any  of  those  elders  or  presbyters  who 
were  there  before  him  ?  None.  They  are  not 
Eo  much  as  named — and  the  evident  reason  is, 
that  Timothy  was  an  officer  superior  to  them. 

Again — The  very  maintenance  of  the  elders, 
or  presbyters,  St.  Paul  entirely  commits  to  Timo- 
thy. "  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well,  be  accounted 
worthy  of  double  honour;  especially  they  who  la* 
l)our  in  word  and  doctrine."  All  writers  agree 
fljat  this  is  a  charge  to  take  care  that  the  elders 


63 


be  maiatained.      But  there  is  no  intimation  that 
the  elders  are  to  be  associated  with  him. 

Again — St.  Paul  gave  to  Timothy  authority  to 
order  Divine  service — to  see  that  all  things  were 
done  decently  and  in  order,  in  the  Church — to 
give  rules  concerning  Christian  discipline — to  take 
care  that  none  be  ordained  who  were  novices— 
that  women  should  go  modestly  appareled,  should 
keep  silence  in  the  Church,  and  not  teach — antl 
that  none  should  be  admitted  to  the  otfice  of  dea- 
con without  trial — nor  any  be  raised  to  an  higher 
oiTice,  who  had  not  acquitted  himself  well  in  the 
deacon  ship. 

Now  to  shew  that  all  this  was  addressed  to 
Timothy,  as  the  head  oi  the  Church  at  Ephesus, 
the  apostle  thus  selemnly  concludes — "  I  give  thee 
charge  in  the  sight  of  God,  who  quickeneth  all 
things,  and  before  Jesus  Christ,  who  before  Pon- 
tius Pilate  witnessed  a  good  confession,  that  thou 
keep  this  commandment  without  spot,  unrebuka- 
ble,  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
Here  the  apostle  plainly  tells  us,  that  the  command 
relating  to  the  above  points,  was  given  to  Timo- 
thy for  his  direction  and  conduct  in  the  Church  of 
Christ ;  and  that  he  of  course  would  be  responsi- 
ble for  the  breach  of  it 


64 


Now,  Sir,  if  there  are  words  in  the  whole  com* 
pass  of  language,  which  can  express  episcopal 
powers — powers  particularly  appropriate  to  bish- 
ops in  this  day,  we  have  them  in  the  epistle  to 
Timothy.  His  superiority  over  the  Church  at 
Ephesus,  is  as  clear  as  the  sun  in  the  firmament. 
And  that  Timothy  was  the  head  of  the  extensive 
community  of  Christians  at  Ephesus— that  he  had 
the  supreme  controul  of  both  ministers  and  people 
— that  he  possessed  and  exercised  episcopal  func- 
tions— is  the  point  for  which  we  contend.  It  is 
this  which  constitutes  his  epispocal  character,  and 
not  any  name  or  title  which  he  bore.  It  matters 
not  whether  he  was  styled  bishop,  presbyter,  apos- 
tle, or  evangelist. 

I  have  been  more  explicit  Sir,  u  n  this  point, 
because  of  the  great  stress  which  the  Rev.  gentle- 
man puts  upon  it.  '■■' 

I  am  astonished  Sir,  that  the  gentleman  should 
appeal  to  antiquity  for  the  support  of  parity  in  the 
ministry.  Did  Hooker,  Bull,  Pearson,  Beveridge, 
Wakfe,  Potter,  Chillingworth  and  Leslie,  as  learn- 
ed and  pious  men,  as  ever  adorned  the  Christian 
Church,  know  nothing  of  antiquity  ;  and  after 
their  intense  labours,  their  deep  research,  after 
they  have  explored  all  the  annals  of  Church  histo-- 


65 


Tj  ami  reported  that  imparity  is  the  apostolical 
regimen  of  Church  government,  is  it  left  for  us  of 
the  year  1817,  to  announce  to  the  world  that  these 
writers  are  all  mistaken,  and  that  the  records  of  an- 
tiquity speak  no  such  thing  as  they  tell  of?  Is  the 
authority  which  has  so  long  been  allowed  to  these 
luminaries  of  the  Church,  to  be  destroyed  before 
this  council  by  the  fiat  of  a  single  presbyter,  how- 
ever respectable  ?  I  trust  not  Sir.  Many  of  the 
records  which  these  learned  men  explored  are 
now  extant.  Ignatus  Turtullean,  Origen,  Irene- 
us,  Cyprian,  and  others  of  the  first  centuries,  al- 
though dead,  speak  :  and  their  united  voice  is, 
that  there  were  no  presbyterians  in  their  day— 
that  a  parity  in  the  ministry  was  then  not  known. 
Before  I  c  ticlude  my  observations,  I  have  to 
remark  Sir,  upon  the  other  quotation  which  the 
gentleman  maue,  in  support  of  Presbyterian  pa- 
rity. 

It  is  the  declaration  of  St.  Paul,  that  "  God  hath 
set  some  in  the  ChUrch — first  apostles,  second- 
arily prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  after  that  mira- 
cles, then  gifts  of  healing,  helps,  governments, 
diversities  of  tongues."  These,  says  the  gentle- 
man, are  institutions  of  God.     This  no  one  de- 

«i«a.    Bat  how  the  gentleman  became  §o  bewil- 
F. 


66 

dered  as  to  quote  it  to  maintain  his  plan  of* 
Church  government,  I  am  utterly  at  a  loss. 
The  first  three,  are,  apostles,  })rophets  and  teach" 
ers.  These  no  doubt  are  offices  held  by  men— 
but  the  others,  miracles,  gifts  of  healing,  &c.  were 
qualifications  which  God,  the  great  head  of  his 
Church,  bestowed  upon  the  stewards  of  his  myste- 
ries, for  the  effectual  conviction  of  the  world,  and 
promulgation  of  his  blessed  gospel  among  men- 
Let  us  observe  these  three  officers. 

First  apostles— We  know  what  they  were.  They 
were  the  Governors  of  the  Church.  They  were 
the  first  in  rank — the  first  in  power  and  office — 
they  ordained,  they  ruled  the  Church.  These 
were  their  peculiar  powers — and  hence  were  they 
called  Bishops — They  were  in  their  age,  in  refe- 
rence to  office,  what  our  Bishops  now  are.  This 
the  most  superficial  cannot  but  observe. 

The  second  class  of  officers  were  prophets. 
What  is  the  business  of  prophets  as  held  forth  in 
the  New  Testament  ?  Their  peculiar  business 
•was  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  of  salvation  to  men, 
and  to  enforce  upon  them  divine  truth.  They 
are  represented  as  a  grade  below  the  apostles, 
acting  under  them,  but  of  a  high  priestly  charac- 
ter.   How  does  such  character  comport  with  th% 


67 

of  the  rulins;  elders,  T\'ho  compose  a  part  of  this 
gentleman's  system,  and  who  are  stationed,  not 
upon  the  walls  of  Zion,  proclaiming  salvation, 
but  in  a  kind  of  court,  to  assist  and  advise  the 
presbyter,  in  his  parochial  business,  and  to  ac- 
company him  as  a  kind  of  lay  delegate  to  synods 
and  assemblies  ?  How  precisely  do  tliese  prophets; 
answer  the  description  of  our  presbyters,  who  are 
a  second  order  in  the  ministry,  and  whose  pecu- 
liar business  always  hos  been,  to  explain  and  en- 
force the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  to  administer  the 
holy  sacraments  when  authorized  by  their  Episco- 
pal Head?  I  must  confess  I  cannot  perceive  for 
what  the  gentleman  quoted  this  passage — -a  pas- 
sage in  such  direct  hostility  to  his  system. 

The  third  office  is  teachers — a  grade  still  below 
the  former,  whose  business,  as  appears  from  their 
employment  in  the  scriptures,  and  as  explained 
b}^  early  writers,  was  to  instruct  converts,  and  to 
perform  the  lower  duties  of  the  ministry,  answer- 
ing in  every  respect  to  the  deacons  hi  the  Protes- 
tant Episco{)a!  Church.  But  are  the  gentleman's 
deacons  after  the  pattern  of  these  scripture  teach- 
ers ?  I  do  not  find  that  he  has  assigned  them  any 
p^.rlicular  driles  ;  but  whatever  duties  he  may  be 
pleased   to  as?ign  them,  I  presume  he   will  not 


68 


constitute  them  teachers,  in  as  much  as  hetleclarea 
them  not  a  grade  of  the  priesthood.  This  passage 
therefore,  so  far  from  supporting  parity  in  the  mi- 
nistry, is  a  conclusive  exemplification  of  the  Chris- 
tian regimen. 

I  shall  not  now  Sir,  detain  the  attention  of  this 
learned  assembly  longer.  I  rose,  barely  to  de- 
fend that  venerable  Church  to  wliich  I  belong, 
against  what  1  deem  to  be  erroneous  doctrines.  I 
shall  therefore  forbear  at  this  time,  to  state  my 
ideas  at  large,  on  the  constitution  of  the  Christian 
Church,  in  as  much  as  I  wish  not  to  appear  illi- 
beral or  forward.  I  wish  the  subject  to  be  can- 
didly and  gradually  unfolded,  thai  a  fair  and  per- 
m-djeut  conviction,  may  at  last  rest  on  the 
mia 's  of  all,  let  the  final  decision  be  what  it 
may. 

Presbyter  Secundus.  Sir,  I  h^.d  flattered  myself 
•with  she  hope  that  the  argument  on  this  question 
wov-ld  not  be  diverted  from  its  course,  and  this  as- 
seiiirily  insulted  by  the  pretensions  of  Prelacy 
and  high-toned  Church  principles.  I  was  in  hopes 
that  the  gentleman  would  be  modest,  and  not  in  an 
uncharitable  and  outrageous  manner,  unchurch 
all  denominations  except  those  who  have  humbly 
bowed  themselves  to  the  sceptre  of  Prelacy.     The 


69 

RiKlit  B.ev,  genilemhn  has  yet,  to  be  sure,  only 
atiempted  to  answer  the  arguments  oiTered  by  my 
brother  presbyter — But  I  can  see  he  has  not  yet 
got  to  the  end  of  his  story — Vv'e  shall  presently  see 
him  stepping  forward  with  bolder  strides,  and 
claiming  the  whole  christian  vineyard,  endeavor- 
ing to  shove  out  as  intruders,  every  presbyterian. 
Indeed  what  he  has  already  offered  upon  tliis  sub- 
ject, goes  directly  to  do  this.  It  goes  to  set  him- 
self safely  in  the  Episcopal  chair,  and  to  dislodge 
every  presbyterian  from  the  christian  ministrj^ — - 
to  turn  them  out  into  the  wide  world  of  error,  and 
to  pronounce  them  pretenders  and  usurpers.  Be- 
fore the  gentleman  can  be  justified  in  uttering  a 
syllable,  which  only  looks  towards  such  a  conclu- 
sion, he  should  be  perfectly  certain  of  his  premi- 
ses. To  unchurch  with  a  lash  of  his  tongue,  all 
non-episcopalian  denominations  under  heaven  ; 
and  cast  their  members  indiscriminately,  into  a 
condition  vyorse  than  that  of  the  very  heathen,  is, 
to  say  the  least  of  it,  a  most  dreadful  excommuni- 
cation ;  and  if  not  clearly  enjoined  by  the  law  of 
God,  as  criminal  as  it  is  dreadful.  That  all  those 
venerable  Churches  which  have  flourished  in  Ge- 
neva, Holland,  France,  Scotland,  England,  Ire- 
land, &c.  since  the  reformation  j  and  which  have 
F2 


70 

Spread,  and  are  spreading  through  this  vast  conti- 
nent— that  those  heroes  of  the  truth,  who,  tliough 
they  bowed  not  to  the  Mitre,  rescued  millions  from 
the  Man  of  Sin,  lighted  up  the  lamp  of  genuine 
religion,  and  left  it  burning  with  a  pure  and  steady 
flame  to  the  generation  following — 'that  all  those 
faithful  ministers,  and  all  those  private  christians, 
who  though  not  of  the  hierarchy,  adorned  the  doc- 
trine of  God  their  Saviour,  living  in  faith,  dying 
in  faith ;  hundreds,  thousands  of  them  going  away 
to  their  Father's  house  under  the  strong  consola- 
tion of  the  Holy-Ghost,  with  anticipated  Heaven 
in  their  hearts,  and  its  hallelujahs  on  their  lips — 
that  all,  all  were  w  ithout  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church,  were  destitute  of  covenant  grace,  and 
left  the  world  without  any  chance  for  eternal  life, 
but  that  of  unplf't^:ed.  unpromised  mercy,  are 
facts  of  such  deejj-toned  horror,  as  m«y  well 
make  our  hair  stand  up  ''  like  quiils  upon  the  fret- 
ful porcupine,"  and  freeze  the  narm  hIr>od  at  th«i 
fountain.  We  say  this  awful,  this  dreadiui  SLn- 
tence,  is  the  necessary  conclusion  to  be  drawn 
from  the  position  which  the  Right  Rev.  Gentle- 
man has  taken. 

Episcopacy  Sir,  is  a  bold  inovation  upon  the 
original  constitution  of  the  Church— is  an  unpal- 


7i 

lallelled  usurpation  of  {)ower  by  some  presbyters, 
above  their  equals.  It  has  been  the  scourge  of 
the  Christian  world  for  several  hundred  years,  and 
I  am  happy  indeed,  that  the  question  is  now  sub- 
jected to  the  examination  of  this  numerous,  pious 
and  learned  body  of  men.  I  am  determined  to 
meet  it  with  promptitude  and  decision — 'and  since 
this  Right  Rev.  gentleman  has  come  forward 
with  his  high  pretensions,  and  authoritative  de- 
nunciations, I  shall  take  the  liberty,  in  order  to 
bring  the  subject  fairly  before  this  assembly,  that 
it  may  be  fully  investigated  and  settled,  to  state 
the  accusations,  which  I  think  may  be  justly 
brought  against  Episcopacy — this  child  of  Popery, 
and  image  of  royalty. 

I  hold  in  my  hand  Sir,  a  paper  containing  those 
accusations,  which  I  shall  now  read  and  endea- 
vour to  support. 

Accusations  brought  against  the  assumed  power 
in  the  Christian  ministry  termed  Episcopal. 

First.  That  the  peculiar  powers  of  Episcopacy 
should  be  discountenanced,  in  that  they  are  a  vio- 
lation of  the  laws  of  Christian  charity  in  un- 
churching all  non-episcopalians. 

Second.  In  that  they  were  violently  usurped  ip 
the  third  century. 


Third.  In  that  there  is  no  express  warrant  fop 
them  ia  the  scriptures — they  no  where  say  "  thus 
said  the  Lord." 

FGurlli.  In  that  they  deny  the  scripture  insti-* 
tution  of  ruling  elders. 

Fifth.  In  that  they  grew  out  of,  and  are  an  er- 
ror of  Popery. 

Sixth.  In  that  dioceasan  episcopacy  is  not  to 
be  supported  by  scripture  or  history,  but  puts  it  in 
the  power  of  man  to  lord  it  over  the  heritage  of 
God. 

These  Sir,  T  confess,  are  serious  cliarges  to  l>e 
brought  against  a  christian  community,  hut 
charges  to  me  so  evidently  true,  that  I  should 
feel  myseli  guilty  of  violating  the  sacred  relation, 
which  binds  me  to  my  God  and  Saviour,  if  I  did 
not  distinctly  state  and  boldly  enforce  them. 

The  Right  Rev.  Gentleman  and  otiiers,  will 
be  at  liberty,  if  they  see  tit,  to  follow  me  in  ray 
arguments;  so  that  in  this  way  I  conceive  the 
subject  will  be  more  distinctly  understood  and  sa- 
tisfactorily settled. 

Chairman.  Sir,  I  must  be  permitted  to  interrupt 
you.  You  have  set  out  very  zealously,  and  I 
jnust  take  the  liberty  to  say  somewhat  intempe- 
rately  upon  this  subject.    You  have  struck  out 


73 

an  entire  new  plan  of  investigation  ;  a  plan,  to 
say  the  least,  bearing  with  severity  upon  a  res- 
pectable and  numerous  body  oF  Christians,  and 
fitly  calculated  to  excite  more  warmth  than  should 
be  fe!t  in  the  discussion  of  such  a  subject.  Before 
therefore,  you  are  permitted  to  proceed,  the  sense 
of  tiie  assembly,  and  especially  of  those  against 
whom  your  charges  are  levelled,  should  be  had. 
It  should  be  known  whether  they  agree  to 
your  proposed  manner  of  investigating  the  im- 
portant question  now  under  cowsideration. 

Doct.  Bishop.  Sir,  the  gentleman  has  my  most 
cordial  assent,  to  the  manner  in  which  he  has 
proposed  to  investigate  the  subject.  He  is  at 
perfect  liberty  to  choose  his  own  mode  of  assail- 
ing the  church  to  which  I  have  the  happiness  to 
belong — I  know  not  that  it  matters  how  the  at- 
tack is  brought,  whether  with  the  finer  graces  of 
decorum,  or  the  coarseness  of  intemperate  denun- 
ciation. His  manner  and  measures  were  to  be 
sure  unexpected,  but  against  them  1  shall  offer  no 
objection.  As  he  has  promised  me  the  favor  of 
following  him,  I  shall  most  likely  improve  il,  and 
risk  the  cause  of  EpiscQi>acy  on  that  foundation, 
upon  which  I  am  confident  it  has  ever  stood— Up- 
on scnphtn  and  antiquity. 


7ii 

I  wish  therefore  the  gentleman  may  be  permit- 
ted to  proceed. 

Chairman.  I  have  no  special  objection  to  the 
consi«leration  of  the  accusations  which  the  Rev, 
gentleman  has  read,  other  than  that  the  proposed 
manner  entirely  alters  the  nature  of  the  proceed- 
ings, from  a  popular  investigation,  to  a  kind  of 
special  trial  ;  thereby  rendering  my  situation 
more  delicate  and  accountable,  by  constituting 
me  a  kind  of  Judge,  on  special  charges  brought  a- 
gainst  a  particular  class  of  the  Christian  commu- 
nity. If  therefore  these  accusations  be  tried,! 
shall  insist  that  twelve  gentlemen  be  chosen,  from 
the  various  denominations  of  christians  present, 
and  associated  with  me  as  a  kind  of  Jury. 

Presbyter  Primus.  It  is  presumed  there  can 
be  no  possible  objection  to  such  a  measure. 

Doct.  Bishop.     None. 

The  gentlemen  were  immediately  selected  from 
among  the  most  learned  and  pious  of  the  asst  ra- 
bly,  and  the  court  new  formed,  consisting  of  the 
Chairman,  or  Judge,  and  twelve  Jurors. 

Chairman.  Gentlemen,  we  are  now  prepared 
to  go  into  an  investigation  of  the  several  charges 
which  have  been  read.  In  calling  your  attention 
to  this,  1  deem  it  my  duty  to  remind  you  of  that 


75 

^e  corum  aud  fairness  of  enquiry,  which  has  hith- 
erto marked  most  of  our  proceedings,  upon  these 
momentous  and  interesting  topics.  We  hope  that 
while  gentlemen  ardently  contend  for  the  truth, 
they  will  strive  to  temper  their  zeal  with  all  that 
love  and  affection  which  belongs  to  religious  en- 
quiry. 

The  first  charge  is,  "  that  the  peculiar  powers  of 
Episcopacy  should  be  discountenanced^  in  that  they  are 
a  violation  of  the  laws  of  christian  charity,  inun- 
churching  all  non  episcopalians*'* 

Presbyter  Secundus.  Sir,  it  is  scarcely  neces- 
sary for  me  to  utter  a  syllable  in  support  of  the 
Justness  of  this  charge.  The  well  known  fact, 
that  Episcopalians  set  up  Episcopal  regimen  as  the 
only  true  and  divine  authority— that  they  teach, 
that  there  can  be  no  true  Church  without  it, and  {hat 
all  uon-episcopalians  are  running  in  the  wide  road 
of  error — are  denounced  as  aliens  from  the  com- 
monwealth of  the  visible  Israel,  and  are  without 
hope  of  salvation,  except  upon  the  ground  of  un- 
covenanted  mercy,  is  sufficient  of  itself  to  rouse 
every  feeling  of  sensibility,  to  awaken  the  deepest 
sense  of  detestation,  if  not  against  the  persons,  at 
least  against  the  cold,  unfeeling  principles  which 
influence  them.     Shall  non-episcopalians,  in  the 


76 

full  enjoyment  of  their  holy  religion— christians 
who  "  have  tasted  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come" — christians  who 
shine  as  lights  in  the  world — shall  such  christians 
feel  it  no  hardship  to  be  insulted  with  a  declara- 
tion, that  they  have  left  the  true  fold  of  Christ  by 
deserting  the  Hierarchy — that  their  priesthood  is 
710  priesthood,  any  more  than  Korah,  Dathan,  and 
Abiram's  was — that  their  ministry  acts  by  human 
authority  only  ;  that  the  divinity   of  the  priest- 
hood is  all  lodged  in  the  bishop,  and  that  without 
him  there  can  be  no  church,  no  ordination,  and 
finally  no  persons  actually  belonging  to  the  visi- 
ble Church  of  God.     What  a  sweeping  system  is 
this  ?   a  system  which  demolishes  at  one  stroke 
all  the  glories  of  the  presbyterian  cause,  and  lev- 
els all  her  noble  churches  with  the  dust  !     If  this 
is  not  entering  the  most  holy  sanctuary  of  charity, 
and  violating  her  most  sacred  maxims,  I  know  not 
what  is. — Uncharitableness  exercised  against  indi- 
vidual persons  bears  no  comparison    to  this  ;  for 
it   denounces   and  unchurches  without  a  single 
salvo,  whole  communities  of  people,  and  outrage- 
ously robs  them  of  their  dearest  privileges  and  en- 
joyments, without  any  hope  or  refuge,  except  that 
of  rushing  into  the  arms  of  Episcopacy.    I  can 


f7 

read  in  the  countenances  of  these  brethren  around 
me,  that  manly  detesidtion  they  feel,  at  the  bare 
mention  of  this  unrivalled  assumption  of  power, 
and  this  hard  hearted  denunciation  of  brethren  in 
Christ. 

I  feel  that  I  can  safely  risk  this  charge,  upon 
the  support  which  it  receives  from  every  man,  in 
the  least  influenced  by  the  principles  of  Christian 
love.  I  shall  therefore  cheerfully  submit  it  to  the 
decision  of  the  gentlemen,  whom  I  have  the  hap* 
piness  to  address. 

Doc.  Bishop.  Gentlemen,  I  am  surprised  that 
the  Rev.  gentleman  who  has  but  now  addressed 
you — a  gentleman  of  his  superior  powers  of  mind^ 
and  of  his  great  acquirements,  should  take  the  po- 
sition he  has  upon  this  charge,  against  which  I 
have  the  honor  of  defending  my  Church. 

When  this  charge  was  announced,  and  an-t 
nounced  with  the  assurance  of  support  from  a 
quarter  so  formidable,  I  confess  I  trembled  at  the 
consequences — not  however  under  a  sense  that 
the  charge  itself  was  just,  or  that  it  could  for  a 
moment  be  sanctioned  by  this  judicious  and  learned 
assembly.  My  fears  originated  from  another 
quarter.  It  is  well  known  to  you  gentlemen,  that 
the  sympathies  of  the  multitude  are  instantly  eir- 


7S 

cited  on  the  cry  of  uncbaritableness  and  persecw- 
tivr. ;  that  an  accusation  of  this  nature  runs  -  like 
wil.'  Ore,"  among  the  great  mass  who  think  irttle 
an<!  reason  less,  and  who  are  powerfully  con- 
trouled  b}'  positive  assurance  and  popular  ha- 
rai.'g  «e,  especially  when  thus  addressed  by  persons 
of  bigh  standing  and  commanding  j)owers.  This 
was  the  source  of  my  fears.  These  fears  however 
dissij.ated  as  the  Rev.  Gentleman  proceeded  in 
his  remarks.  Suppose  the  "  well  known  fact,'* 
on  which  the  gentleman  founds  his  attack  were 
undisputed  by  Episcopalians.  It  would  be  evi- 
dent Jo  the  most  superficial  understanding,  that 
the  high  accusation  brought  by  the  gentleman, 
COi!-;:  noi  be  sustained  by  such  fact,  unless  Epis- 
copalians were  first  convinced  that  they  were  in 
an  error  themselves.  Let  it  be  taken  for  granted 
Sir.  <hal  Episcopalians  think  and  declare  that 
there  can  be  no  true  Christian  ministry,  without 
Episcopal  authority' — that  it  is  the  only  and  true 
Aj'ostolic  regimen  of  church  government,  and 
still  it  will  be  impossible  to  sustain  the  charge  of 
illiberality  or  unchurching  against  them. 

1  cannot  iHuridate  this  subject  more  satisfacto- 
rily iMMu  by  repeating  the  arguments  used  b};  the 
Rev.  P.  Primus  (which  were  cordially  approbated 


79 

by  the  Rev.  gentleman  w  ho  now  makes  this  charge) 
when  vindicating  luoiseira!7(l  his  Ohurch  ugxliist 
the  same  accusation.     He  says  "  I  deny  the  charge 
of  unchurcliing  all,  and  consequefitly  of  unchari- 
tableness.     In  examining  this  question  we  are  in 
search  of  truth — we  are   set-king  into  matters  of 
fact."     This  gentlemen,  I  atlirm  of  the  princtpal 
question  now  in  dispute.     We  are  endeavorifig  to 
ascertain  the  precise  nature  of  tlie  constitution  of 
the  Christian  ministry.     One  party  atlirnit  to  be 
I^piscopal  another  Presbyterian.    The  question  is 
to  be  tried,  and  the  matter   of  fact  fairly  settled. 
How  childish  then  in  either  of  the  parties,  to  rise 
up  and  cry,  "denunciation — persecution — unchar- 
itableness  ?"  Said  the   Rev.  Gentleman   already 
quoted,  when  pleading  against   the  like  accusa- 
tion, "  we  are  seeking  into  matters  of  fact— facts 
stated  in  the  scriptures  and  other   authentic  his- 
tory.    If  in  the  examination  of  these  authorities, 
it  should   evidently  turn  out,  that  I  am  not  a  law- 
ful minister  of  Christ — that  i  have  not  my  autho- 
rity from  him   through  his  Apostles — I  say,   if  it 
should  so  turn  out,  I  shall  not  be  unchurched,  for 
in  that  case,  it  will  appear  that  I  never  have  been 
churched.     I  should  be  sorry  that  it  should  so  luni 
»ut— but  1  had  rather  it  ghoiild  be  ffo  than  not 


80 

know  the  truth  at  all.  For  when  I  know  it,  if  I 
have  been  wrong,  I  can  become  right.  Truth 
will  be  truth  Sir,  be  the  professors  never  so  few.'* 
Continues  he, "  If  1  am  out  of  the  Church,  thou- 
sands of  brethren  in  the  same  condition,  will  not 
help  me;  and  it  would  be  the  greatest  charity  in 
any  one  of  these  brethren,  if  he  knew  the  fact,  to 
acquaint  me  with  my  error.  And  would  it  not  be 
equally  charitable,  in  one  who  knew  he  was  in  the 
Church,  to  undeceive  me  ?  The  Apostle  says  "we 
can  do  nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for  the  truth.'* 
So  should  me  say.  If  this  numerous  and  learned 
council,  should  a  thousand  time?  decide,  that  cer- 
tain congregations  are  Churches  of  Christ,  and 
thai  certain  ministers,  are  duly  authorized,  if  they 
are  not  so,  our  decisions  can  never  make  them  so. 
Christ's  Church  was  founded  by  Christ— is  sup- 
ported by  Christ — and  all  the  decisions  of  all  the 
men  upon  earth,  can  never  make  a  Church  any 
more  than  they  can  make  a  world. 

Would  it  be  uncharitable  in  any  man,  who 
knew  1  was  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  be  a  mem- 
ber of  Christ,  when  I  thought  I  was — would  it  be 
uncharitable  to  undeceive  me  ?  ,  Every  man  says, 
no.  My  having  been  for  years,  or  my  ancestors 
having  been  for  centuries  in  the  error,  alters  not 


Si 


tbe  case-Error  is  error  still,  though  evet  so  vener- 
al>!e  by  age  or  amiable  by  virtue.  Should  a  gen- 
tleman making  a  Journey,  to  a  particulcir  place, 
be  met  by  either  of  us  proceeding  on  a  road  lead- 
ing in  a  ditTerent  direclion,  and  to  a  different 
place,  on  vvha!  principle  could  it  be  accounted 
uncharital)le,  to  apprize  him  of  his  mistake  ? 
Nay,  suppose  this  whole  assembly  were  present, 
and  should  assure  him  he  was  in  the  right  road  ; 
would  that  make  it  so  ?  Would  it  be  turning  the 
traveller  o?^f  of  his  journey  to  put  him  in  the  right 
way  1  It  certainly  would  not.  No,  nor  would  it 
be  unchurching  a  community  ef  people,  to  point 
out  their  error — to  show  Ihem  that  they  were  in 
the  world,  by  showing  them  the  Churcit  of  Christ. 
So  far  from  leading  them  from  it,  it  would  be  intro- 
ducing them  into  the  fold  in  which  they  thought 
they  were,  and  into  which  they  should  above  ail 
things  desire  to  be.  No  Sir,  this  cry  of  unchurch- 
ing and  uncharitablenes8,is  a  mistake— is  entirely 
unfounded."  This  reasoning  gentlemen  is  to  me 
conclusive.  And  unless  using  it  in  behalf  of  an 
Episco[)alian,  renders  it  of  less  force  than  when  it 
is  imjdoyed  in  favour  of  a  Presbyterian,  it  must  b€ 
coticJusive  ^ith  the  Rev.  Gentleman,  who  has  ac- 
cused Episcopacy  of  this  sin  of  dennnciation  an# 
02 


lincharitablcncss.  Everyone  perceives  that  this 
reasoning  applies  precisely  to  the  case  before  us. 
And  although  the  gentleman  saw,  or  thought  he 
saw,  in  the  countenances  of  the  gentlemen  around 
him,  "  a  manly  detestation,"  still  1  am  prepared  to 
submit  the  decision  of  this  high  accusation,  not 
only  to  you  Sir,  and  to  this  honorable  Jury,  but  to 
the  voice  of  this  whole  assembly  ;  and  should  it 
finally  prove,  that  Episcopacy  cannot  support  its 
claims  against  Presbytery,  and  Episcopalians 
should  still  continue  to  assert  them,  then  will 
any  gentleman  be  entirely  at  liberty  to  renew  the 
accusation. 

Presbyter  Primus.  I  am  convinced  Sir,  that 
this  subject  has  been  sufficiently  investigated  and 
for  myself,  wish  the  Chairman  and  Jury  may  de- 
cide it. 

P.  SecuTidus.     The  question  is  submitted. 

The  Chairman  having  ascertained  the  senti- 
ments of  the  Jury,  proclaimed  to  the  assembly, 
that  he  and  the  jurors  were  unanimous  in  their 
judgment,  that  Episcopacy  was  not  chargeable 
with  the  offence  alledged,  and  that  it  ought  to  be 
exonerated  therefrom. 

Chairman.  Gentlemen,  the  second  charge 
brought  against  EpiscopaUans  is,  "  that  they  as- 


83 

mmcd  the  Epi<!CopaI  power  in  the  third  ceniury^ 
We  are  now  ready  for  its  examination. 

P  .  Tcrtius.     However  ill-timed  and  im[>roper 
in  itself  the  first  charge,  I  trust  this  is   founded 
upon  such  evidence,  that  it  will  not  be  difficult  to 
substantiate  it.     It  is   well   known  that  Popery 
was  not  an  Apostolic  institution,  but  a  corru{)tioa 
of  power,  assumed  some  centuries  after  the  Aposto- 
lic ige.     I  conceive  Episcopacy  to  be  a  grade  of 
the  same  power,  and  that   it   crept  gradually  into 
the  Church  in  the  third  century.      The  causes 
which   then   operated  to  do  away  the  true   regi- 
men of  Church   government — the   divinely  insti- 
tuted Presbytery — were  the  indolence  and   the  ' 
inconsideration  of  some,   the  ambition  of  others  ; 
the  custom  of  standing  moderators  ;  and  the  vene- 
ration paid  to  senior  ministers,  and  such  as  were 
of  superior  talents   and  influence  ;  the  respect  at- 
tached to  such  as  resided  in  large  cities,  and  other 
considerations  of  a  similar  kind.     It  is  not  to  be 
denied  that  in  the  third  century,  that  zeal  which 
characterized  the  Apostles  and  first  ministers;  that 
wakeful  diligence  which  we  in  every  case  find  in 
the  first  stewardf?  of  the  sanctuary,  began  to  abate 
ifl  some  who  were  called  to   the  spiritual   work. 
In  other  words,  the  Church  began  to  be  corrnpt  5 


84) 

and  the  love  of  the  world  and  the  pride  of  life,  in 
many  instances  took  the  place  of  the  love  of  God. 
Am  >ition  with  her  unbridled  desires,  rode  forth 
intt)  the  vineyard  of  our  God  and  Saviour.  When 
tiiese  corruptions  had  crept  into  the  Church,  we 
are  to  remember  that  the  synods  and  .issetnhlies 
were  coaducled  with  presidents  at  their  heads  ; 
and  that  there  were  standing  moderators  in  the 
larger  synods;  that  these  {)residents  and  modera- 
tors were  of  the  senior  Presbyters,  venerated  for 
their  age  and  standing  ;  tliese  too  would  be  natu- 
rally chosen  from  among  those  of  the  greatest  ta- 
lents and  influence,  and  the  most  ambitious  in  the 
larger  cities,  by  whom  the  greatest  respect  is  de- 
manded, and  to  whom  it  is  invariably  pai  I. — 
These  men,  inflated  with  their  promotion  and 
success  ;  their  ambition  warmed  by  power 
and  station  ;  standing:  at  the  head  of  the  Chris- 
tian community,  they  »vouid  have  a  commanding 
influence  over  the  Chur*ch  ;  they  would  pretty 
naturally  desire  to  make  their  station  immove- 
able ;  and  by  the  joint  exertions  of  several  of  these 
ambitious  heads,  each  controuling  the  Presbyters 
under  him,  might  gradually  with  little  effort,  as 
they  actu'nlly  did,  establish  a  P'relacy,  and  hand  it 
jilowa  to  their  iBUCcessors.    In  this  way,  through 


8^ 


ambition  and  corruption,  did  Episcopacy  creep  in- 
to the  Church,  and  tinally  in  this  way  did  the 
Po[)e  ascend  his  throne,  in  his  plentitude  of  ;  ow- 
er,  and  spread  darkness,  dismay  and  death  tln-ough 
all  the  kingdoms  of  Christendom.  This  Sir,  is 
the  language  of  ancient  history.  Take  tlie  au- 
thority of  Jerome.  He  says,  that  Bishops  and 
PresbytersVere  the  same  under  the  Apostles — that 
before  there  were  by  the  devil's  influence,  parlies 
in  religion,  the  churches  were  governed  by  the 
common  council  of  Presbyters,  but  afterwards  the 
practice  was  introduced,  of  placing  one  of  the 
Presbyters  above  the  rest,  as  a  remedy  against 
seism.  He  further  says,  that  this  practice  was 
brought  in  by  litUe  and  little.  He  asserts  that 
Presbyters  were  above  Presbyters,  more  by  the 
custom  of  the  church,  than  by  the  appointment  of 
Christ ;  and  that  this  change  owed  its  origin  to 
the  decay  of  religion,  when  every  one  began  to 
think  that  those  whom  ]he  baptized  were  rather 
Ms  own  than  Christ's." 

I  appeal  to  your  candor,  my  brethren,  w  hether 
there  can  be  any  plainer  and  more  satisfactory 
proof  than  this,  that  Episcopacy  was  an  innovation 
of  man.  Again,  Gregory  says,  "  would  to  God 
there  vi  as  no  Prelacyjno  pre-eminence  of  place— -no 


86 

Ijrannical  privileges.*'  Would  Greojory,  an  erai^ 
jiently  ()ious  and  learned  Bishop  wish  this,  my 
brethren,  if  he  believed  Prelacy  to  be  of  divine 
appointment  ? 

Origi^n  says,  "  I  think  that  which  ia  written  con- 
eerning  the  sellers  of  doves,  to  agree  to  (hose  who 
commit  the  Churches  to  greedy,  tyrannical,  un- 
learned, and  irreligious  Bishops,  Presbyters,  and 
Deacons." 

These,  gentlemen,  are  quotations  from  author* 
who  cannot  be  disputed.  Many  others  of  the  like 
nature  might  be  adduced  from  almost  every  age, 
subsequent  to  the  third  century.  This  being  the 
fact,  it  renders  the  statement  which  1  have  given 
of  the  rise  of  Episcofiacy,  incontrovertable.  The 
power  then  having  been  thus  usurped,  the  act  is 
an  outrage  upon  that  ministry  which  Christ  estab- 
lished in  the  time  of  his  Aijostles  and  their  succes- 
sors. And  should  therefore  be  diseountenauced. 

Presbyter  Secundus.  Gentlemen,  I  have  been 
gratiiied  with  the  ex|)lanation  w  hich  has  been  giv- 
en of  the  charge  under  consideration,  and  the  rea- 
sons which  have  been  urged  in  support  of  it.  Our 
Brother  has  very  dispassiouHtely  and  calmly  exajjii- 
ined  the  subject,  ant!  Jac;dit  ins?'  ch  a  light  as  tUat 
neae  can  be  in  doubt  respecting  the  true  state  ct 


87 

Ibe  question.     I  am  aware  however,  that  the  gei?- 
tleman  may  urge  on  the  other  side  that  there  is  no 
liisiory  in  support  of  this  charge — that  no  writer 
of  ihat  age  in  s^omany  words,  asserts   that  such  a 
change  in  the  constitution  of  ;  he  Church  did  take 
place,  and  none  in  the  next  century  except  Jerome. 
Anticipating  this  plea,  I  rose   for  the  pur[)ose  of 
clearing  this  point  of  what  may   he  supposed  its 
difficulties.      It   must  be   remembered    that  the 
principal   writers  of   that   day,  were  those   dis- 
tinguished men,vvho  were  at  the  head  of  the  Church, 
whose   corruptions  and  whose  ambition  lead  thera 
to  change   the  divinely  constituted  Presbytery  for 
Prelacy.     And  they,  being  the  authors  of  the  tleed, 
and   the  historians  of  the  age,  would  he  careful  not 
to  record  the  fact,  because  by  so  doing  they  would 
record  their  own  shame.     What  few  other  writers 
there  were  in  that  age,  being  of  minor  influence 
when  compared  with  these  usurpers,   they  would 
by  fear  or  by  favours  be   pressed  into  silence,  so 
that  the^  might   not  be  expected  to   record  their 
master's  shame.     The  silence  therefore  of  writers 
respecting  the  fact  itself,  is  easily   accounted  for. 
The  error  continually  mounted    upwards,  until  it 
seated  itself  on  the  Popish  throne— and  as  it  ascend- 
ed, it  obscured  the  truth  and  buried  the  record  of  the 


88 


fact  in  its  ^loom.  But  wherever  or  however  retain- 
ed,whetherin  the  Pope,  or  in  its  more  comely  form» 
in  Episcopacy,  it  is  still  the  error  of  the  third  cen- 
tury and  must  give  way  to  the  divine  institution 
of  Presbytery 

Doc.  Bishop.  Gentlemen,  I  confess  the  Rev. 
Gentlemen  who  have  stepped  forward  in  the  sup- 
port of  this  high  accusation,  are  by  no  means  want- 
ing in  ingenuity,  in  the  formation  of  systems  to 
suit  their  purposes.  They  have  certainly  given 
a  very  pretty  and  plausible  account  of  the  rise  and 
progress  of  Episcopacy  ;  and  have  so  artfully  con- 
nected it  with  Popery,  that  it  is  not  a  wonder  that 
they  are  so  confident  of  success ;  and  were  all 
knowledge  of  Scripture  and  antiquity  treasured 
up  in  the  minds  of  these  Rev.  Gentlemen,  they 
would  no  doubt  come  ofif  with  triumph,  and  bury 
the  Episcopal  community  in  the  disgrace  of  their 
reproaches.  1  am  indeed  sorry  that  gentlemen 
will  condescend  to  use  reproach  instead  of  argu- 
ment in  support  of  their  ause.  Little  did  I  ex- 
pect that  the  hackneyed  slang,  so  much  used  about 
the  period  of  the  American  revolution,  would  ever 
be  revived.  At  that  time  it  was  in  the  mouth  of 
ev<ry  enemy  to  her  welfare,  that  the  Episcopal 
(3httich  was  a  child  of  Popery  ;  that  her  rites  and 


89 


ordinances,  her  worship,  and  her  government,  were 
but  a  step  removed  from,  the  corruptions  of  the 
Church  of  Rome.  Then  it  was,  that  she  was  cri- 
ed down  as  a  child  of  royalty  ;  as  craving  a 
throne,  and  of  dangerous  influence  ;  that  she 
possessed  neither  piety  or  virtue,  and  that  her  wou- 
ship  was  a  dry  formality."  Many  in  my  presence 
can  testify  with  what  diligence  and  what  clamor 
Episcopacy  was  assailed,  and  it  is  well  known 
that  these  things  had  a  surprizing  and  almost  over- 
whelming effect.  She  was  for  years  in  a  state 
militant.  But  God,  who  has  promised  to  save  his 
Church,  helped  her  in  her  distress.  He  blessed  the 
labours  of  her  faithful  servants — The  fallacy  of 
the  accusations  brought  against  her  being  exposed, 
hundreds  who  had  been  deluded  by  the  cry  rushed 
into  her  bosom. 

I  repeat  it,  therefore,  that  it  is  with  pain  I  hear 
gentlemen  renewing  the  cry  which  has  more  than 
once  terminated  in  the  shame  of  those  who  raised 
it.  The  manner  however  in  which  the  Rev.  Gen- 
tlemen have  wove  Episcopacy  and  Popery  togeth- 
er in  their  system,  and  the  plausibility  which  by 
a  kind  of  historical  legerdemain,  they  have  given 
their  statement,  deserves  attention.     I  shall  there 

fore  improve  this  opportunity  of  examining  it, 
H 


90 

Let  us  first  notice  the  singularly  shrewd  mau- 
iier  in  which  the  gentlemen  get  over  the  silence  of 
history,  in  reference  to  their  pretended  change  of 
Presbyterian  to  Episcopal  regimen.  "  The  usurp- 
ers," they  say, "  were  the  historians  of  the  age,  and 
they  would  not  record  the  fact,  for  thereby  they 
would  record  <heir  own  shame"  Surprizing  shift 
to  save  a  bad  cause  !  And  were  these  violent 
usurpers  of  the  priesthood — these  corrupt  modera- 
tors, who  had  transformed  themselves  into  Bish- 
ops—were they  the  only  historians  of  that  day  1 
What  gentleman  of  learning  will  venture  his  repu- 
tation on  such  a  declaration  ?  Was  the  eloquent 
TurtuUian  one  of  the  usurpers  ?  Was  he  one  of 
those  greedy,  ambitious,  corrupt  Bishops,  who 
thirsted  for  Papal  dominion  ?  No.  He  was  a  mere 
Presbyter.  He  was  in  no  danger  of  recording  his 
own  shame.  Nor  was  he  one  of  a  little  mind,  a 
tame  spirit,  or  minor  influence,  who  was  to  be  sub- 
dued by  fear  or  favour.  In  his  various  writings, 
has  he  left  no  hint  of  this  anti-Christian  usurpa- 
tion ?  No.  Would  he  have  recorded  his  own 
shame  ?  Nay,  gentlemen,  has  not  this  Presbyter, 
who  had  every  motive  to  brand  with  infamy  these 
usurpers,  declared  in  the  most  explicit  terms,  that 
all  spiritual  power  is  derived  from  Episcopal  or^ 


91 

dination  ?  That  neither  Presbyter  nor  Deacon 
has  any  right  to  baptize  witliout  the  Bishop's  au- 
thority ?  Does  he  not  challenge  the  heretics  to 
produce  a  list  of  their  Bishops  ?  What  could  have 
induced  Turtullian  to  be  silent  with  respect  to 
this  usurpation  if  it  had  ever  existed  ?  Or  rather, 
what  could  have  induced  him  to  assert  such  a 
shameless  falsehood,  as  that  Episcopacy  was  of 
Apostolical  institution,  if  it  were  not  a  notorious 
fact  ?  We  hear  no  remonstrance  from  him  ;  but 
we  hear  him  on  the  contrary,  declare,  that  the  A- 
postles  left  three  orders  in  the  Church,  Bishops, 
Priests  and  Deacons. 

We  have  the  same  testimony  from  the  profound- 
ly learned  Origen.  He  also  was  a  Presbyter,  and 
therefore  one  of  the  sufferers  under  this  unchristian 
domination.  He  too  had  a  peculiar  motive  for 
unmasking  the  imposition.  He  conceived  him- 
self to  be  ill  treated  by  his  Bishop  :  yet  irritated 
as  he  was,  he  declares  Episcopacy  to  be  of  divine 
appointment.  Did  he  not  know  how  the  matter 
was  ?  Was  he  an  idiot,  or  a  knave  ?  Was  he  a- 
fraid  to  tell  the  truth,  or  had  he  any  motive  for 
telling  a  falsehood  ?  Gentlemen,  we  have  got  to 
a  sUynge  ,  ass  if  we  attempt  to  impose  such  ftc^ 
tions  upon  mankind. 


But  why  are  christian  Bishops  to  be  excluded 
from  bearing  their  testimony  in  tavor  of  Episcopa- 
cy ?  Oh  !  say  the  gentlemen,  "  they  were  the 
usurpers,  and  of  course  could  not  record  their  own 
shame.  Was  Ignatius  an  usurper  ?  Does  the  man 
who  had  been  forty  years  Bishop  of  Antioeh,  who 
had  been  ordained  to  that  olfice  by  Apostolic  im- 
position of  hands,  and  who  encountered,  for  the 
sake  of  Christ,  death  in  one  of  its  most  horrid 
forms,  deserve  that  character  ''  Did  he,  virtuous 
and  pious  as  he  was,  go  out  of  the  world  with  a  lie 
in  his  mouth  ?  Did  this  martyr,  who  declares  over 
and  over  again,  that  the  office  which  he  bore  was 
of  divine  institution,  record  his  own  shame  ? 

Was  Polycarp,  the  venerable  and  pious  Bishop 
of  Smyrna,  one  of  those  usurping  Prelates  ?  He 
must  have  had  a  principal  hand  in  the  business,  if 
Blondell  guesses  right  ;  for  Polycarp  lived  at  the 
very  time,  when  Blondell  says  this  flagitious  revo- 
lution was  effected.  He,  by  recommending  in  the 
strongest  terms,  the  epistles  of  Ignatius,  asserts 
the  divine  right  of  Episcopacy.  Did  he  go  out 
of  the  world  triumphing  in  the  flames,  and  exult- 
ing in  the  hope  of  happiness,  when  he  had  upon 
his  soul  the  guilt  of  destroying  that  sacred  regimen 


93 

which  Christ  left  in  his  Church  ?  Such  supposi- 
tions, gentlemen,  are  revolting  to  common  sense, 

The  Rev.  gentleman  therefore,  instead  of  clear- 
ing away  the  difficulties,  has  but  barely  glossed 
them  over  with  a  superficial,  a  supposed  '  shame.' 
It  is  im{)0ssible  that  a  fact  of  such  moment  should 
have  transpired,  and  still  not  a  trace  of  history  be 
left,  which  records  it ;  and  at  the  same  time,  the, 
most  pious,  the  most  learned  of  every  age,  testify ^ 
ing  a  contrary  truth.  Jerome,  the  writer  whom 
the  gentleman  quotes  with  so  much  trium[)h,  says 
no  such  thing,  as  we  shall  directly  show.  And 
even  if  he  did,  when  the  voice  of  all  antiquity  is 
expressly  against  him,  his  authority  should  be  ta- 
ken with  great  caution.  The  Rev.  gentleman 
has  presented  us  with  some  quotations,  which,  as 
they  have  the  appearance  of  a  history  of  the  fact 
alledged,  deserve  to  be  noticed. 

Let  us  calmly  examine  the  quotation  which  he 
has  so  triumphantly  imtroduced  from  Jerome.  In 
the  first  place  this  passage  must  be  considered  at 
best  obscure  and  doubtful. 

Jerome  says  that  Bishop  and   Presbyter  were 

the  same  under  the  Apostles.   This  I  grant.     But 

does  it  follow  that  there  was    no  office  superior  to 

this  order.    As  a  logician,  the  gentleman  will  eer- 
H2. 


94 

tainly  not  say  it  does.     Who  then  were  the  supe- 
rior officers  ?  I  answer  the  Apostles.     What  does 
Jerome  next  say  ?     That  before  there  were,  by 
the  devil's  influence, parties  in  religion,the  Church- 
es were  governed  by  the  common  council  of  Pres- 
byters."    Here  Jerome  must  be  understood,  in  or- 
der not  to  contradict  the  Scriptures,  to  mean,  that 
the  Presbyters  governed  the  Churches,  insubordi- 
nation to  the  Apostles.    All  this  says  every  Episco^ 
palian.     Afterwards,  says  Jerome;  after  this  dis- 
traction at  Corinth,  when  one  said  I  am  of  Paul,  I 
of  Appollos — to  prevent  the  seeds  of  seism,  one  of 
the  Presbyters  was   set  over  the  rest.     Now  aa 
Jerome  says,  one  of  the  Presbyters  was  placed 
over  the  rest,  to  prevent  the   seism,   which  took 
place  at  Corinth,  if  we  allow  him  common  sense, 
it  cannot  be  supposed  he  meant  to   assert,  that  the 
remedy  was  not  applied  till  two  or  three  hundred 
years  after  the  evil  begun.    According  to  him  then, 
Bishops  were  introduced  in  the   Apostles'  day, 
which  is  all  Episcopalians  claim.     Jerome  further 
says,  that  this  superior  order  among  the  clergy 
was  introduced  by  little  and  little."     This  too  is 
perfectly  consistent  with  the  notions  of  the  most 
high-toned  Episcopalian.     As  the  labors   of  thff 
Apostles  increased,  and  it  became  irapracticabte 


09 

for  them  to  superintend  the  numerous  Churehes 
which  they  had  planted — they  gradually  placed 
men  over  these  Churches  with  the  same  majority 
of  power  which  they  themselves  had  exercised. 
So  that  I  do  not  see,  but  that  I  may  as  triumphant- 
ly quote  this  passage,  as  the  Rev.  Gentleman,  who 
thought  it  so  pointedly  supported  his  cause. 

Let  us  now  examine  his  second  quotation, 
Gregory  says,  "would  to  God  there  were  no  Pre- 
lacy— no  pre-eminence  of  place— no  tyrannical 
privileges."  To  this  quotation  the  gentleman  sub- 
joins this  question — Would  an  eminently  learn- 
ed and  pious  Bishop,  have  spoken  thus,  if  he  had 
considered  Prelacy  of  divine  appointment  ?  To 
this  question  I  answer  without  hesitation,  Yes. 
He  might  have  thus  spoken  in  perfect  consisten- 
cy with  the  belief,  that  Episcopacy  was  of  divine 
origin. 

Mr.  Chairman,  the  gentleman's  whole  reason- 
ing on  the  subject  is  entirely  fallacious.  Bishops 
have  abused  their  authority,  therefore  the  office  is 
not  of  divine  appointment.  Whither  will  not  this 
sophistry  lead  us  ? 

I  would  seriously  ask  the  gentleman,  what  are 
his  views  in  giving  us  this  quotation  from  Greg- 
ory ?    Surely  not  to  make  him  a  Presbyterian. 


96 


Gregory  does  not  wish  that  there  were  no  Bish- 
ops, but  that  there  was  no  pre-emiaency  amongst 
Bishops.  Such  is  ray  apprehension  of  his  lan- 
guage. It  is  extremely  unfair  and  uncandid,to  quote 
from  writers  expressions  like  these,  to  prove  the 
rise  of  Episcopacy  ;  when  the  least  at  ention  to 
the  same  writers,  would  make  it  evident,  beyond 
contradiction,  that  they  believed  in  the  divine 
right  and  succession  of  E[)iscopal  regimen,  and 
were  only  in  those  expressions,  alluding  to  a 
pre-eminence  which  early  began  to  obtain  among 
Bishops,  as  such.  From  Bingham's  history,  we 
have  abundant  evidence  of  the  rise  of  Metropoli- 
tans. They  were  presidents  of  the  house  of 
Bishops — were  heads  of  the  Bishops  and  of  an 
whole  province  ;  and  frequently  presided  as  such, 
in  the  councils  of  the  Church.  Continues  Bing- 
ham, these  Metropolitans  were  in  after  ages  cal- 
led Arch  Bishops  and  Patriarchs.  Now  the  early 
writers  frequently  s[)eak  of  this  pre-eminence 
among  Bishops  ;  and  while  they  constantly  affirm, 
that  there  were  three  orders  in  the  ministry — that 
Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons  were  appointed  to 
the  Church  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  and  of 
course  of  divine  authority,  they  at  the  same  time 
inform  us,  that  this  pre-eminence  in  the  highent 


97 

order  (viz.)  the  distinguishing  character  of  the 
Metropolitan,  of  the  Archbishop  or  Patriarch,  had  its 
rise  in  the  necessities  and  customs  of  the  Church, 
and  not  from  divine  appointment.  And  this  Sir, 
is  what  every  Episcopalian  declares. 

Unhappily  perhaps  for  the  Church,  after  the 
Roman  empire  became  Christian,  some  undue 
privileges  were  conferred  on  some  Bishops,  by  the 
civil  power  in  large  Cities,  and  these  privileges, 
have  in  many  instances,  been  a  scourge  to  the 
Church.  I  believe  it  to  be  such  on  the  Island  of 
Great  Britain  now.  It  was  this  pre-eminence  of 
place — of  privilege,  which  the  civil  power  con- 
ferred ;  this  was  the  pre-eminence  against  which 
Gregory  exclaims  |  and  against  which  every  man 
may  exclaim,  and  still  be  a  confirmed  and  zealous 
Episcopalian, 

In  the  English  Church,  there  are  particular  ti- 
tles, privileges  and  powers,  conferred  on  certain 
Bishops  by  the  civil  power,  and  in  this  way  the 
church  and  kingdom  are  united.  This  was  former- 
ly the  case  in  Rome,and  of  this  Gregory  complains. 
But  these  titles,  powers,  and  privileges  form  no 
part  of  Episcopacy,  as  such.  It  is  only  a  mix- 
ing of  the  government  of  the  church  with  the  civ- 
il government  of  the  particular  country  where 


98 


it  happens  to  be  stationetl — But  this  is  an  addi- 
tion of  civil  powers  to  the  divine  priesthood, 
which  in  no  sense  belongjs  to  it.  Against  this 
mmy  Episcopalians  have  exclaimed  in  every 
age,  since  tlie  priesthood  has  condescended  to  be 
thus  tramelled.  But  non-Episcoj>alians,  in  quot- 
ing these  remonstrances,  against  civil  poiver  and 
iiilcs,  to  disprove  ihe  daine  imlituiion  of  Episcopa- 
cy ;  make  not  only  Origen,  but  almost  every  oth- 
er writer  of  eminence  in  the  past  centuries,  con- 
tradict themselves  in  tlie  most  explicit  terms. § 


§  The  ipiritual  Church  of  England,  if  1  may  so  speak,  and 
the  civil  Church  of  England,  we  entiiely  distinct ;  and  I  can- 
ti<'t  inorejriilely  or  more  perspicuously  exprt-ss  this  distinction, 
than  iii  the  1  'ngu;ige  of  one  of  tht  most  eminent  prelates  who  hag 
afi<  ined  that  Church.  "  To  the  Prince  or  to  the  law,  (sayg 
Bishop  Horslej-,)  we  are  indebted  for  all  our  secular  posisessiuns ; 
for  the  rank  and  dignity  annexed  to  the  superior  order  of  the 
Clergy;  fo"  our  secular  authority;  for  ihe  jurisdiction  of  our 
iourtsj  and  lor  every  civil  effect  which  follows  the  exercise  of 
our  s,iritUAl  authority.  All  these  rights  and  honours  vvith 
which  the  priestli'od  is  'domed  by  the  piety  of  the  civil  m  <gi8- 
trate,  are  quite  distinct  from  the  spiritual  commission  which  we 
bear,  for  the  adniimstration  of  Chrisfs  Kingdom  They  iiave 
no  necessary  connexion  with  it  ;  they  stand  merely  on  the 
ground  of  human  law."* 

The  spiritual  Church  of  England  we  are  proud  to  resemble. 
Falsiedbemyheartandmy  tongue,  when  the  one  cease?  to  beat 
withgiatitude  to  her,  ind  the  other  to  speak  her  praisrs.  The 
spiritual  Church  of  England  we  resemble  in  all  essential  points 
of  doctrine,  discipline,  and  worship  But  with  the  civil  Church 
of  England  wetotally  differ  j  and  the  difference  consists  in  nou- 
essentjal  points  of  discipline. 


*  fforsley^s  charge  to  his  Clergy  -when  Bishop  of  Slt^ 

^avicPs. 


99 

I  shall  now  adduce  a  few  authoriries  (Vom  th^ 
■Writers  {ireceding  the  age  in  which  the  alledged 
usurrmtion  took  place.  If  we  find  Episcopacy 
then  extant  and  universally  received,  the  question 
must  of  necessity  be  settled,  because  the  evil  com- 
plained of  could  not  be  prevalent  befcre  it  had  an 
existence.  Ignatius  who  was  the  disciule  of  St. 
Peter,  and  according  to  the  ancients,  wasordained 
by  him,  Bishop  of  Antioch,  in  the  Epistle  which 
he  wrote  on  his  way  to  martyrdom,  saith,  what  is 
the  Bishop  but   he   that   hath  all  authority  and 


Her  spiritual  Episcopacy  and  ministry  ;  her  orders  of  Bish- 
ops, Prif  sts  and  Deacons,  we  possess  ;  we  are  proud  to  possess 
them  These  constitute  our  claim  to  the  characler  of  an  Apos- 
tolic Church.  But  we  differ  from  her  in  our  Clergy  enjoying 
notempoial  powers;  in  our  Church  being  no  farther  related  to 
the  State,  than  as  amenable  to  its  I'-ws,  and  protected  by  them  J 
and  in  her  being  destitute  of  those  inferior  offices  of  Arch- 
Deacons,  Deans,  Prebends  and  others,  which  are  only  of  human 
institution  "  1  may  securely  (s-itys  Hooker)  therefore,  conclude, 
Ihvit  there  are,  at  this  day,  in  the  Church  of  England,  no  other 
than  the  same  rie^rees  of  ecclesiastical  orders,  namely.  Bishops, 
Presbyters,  and  Deacons,  which  had  their  beginning  from  Christ 
and  his  blessed  Apostles  themselves.  As  for  Deacons,  Prebenda- 
ries, Parsons,  Vicars,  Curates,  Arch-Deacons,  Chancellors,  Offi- 
ciils,  Commissaries,  and  such  other  like  names,  which  being  not 
found  in  Holy  Scripture,  we  have  been  thereby,  through  some 
nies's  error,  thought  to  aUow  of  ecclesiastical  degrees  not  known, 
iirr  ever  heard  ot,  in  the  better  ages  of  former  times  ;  all  these 
are  in  truth  but  titles  of  office,  whereunto  partly  ecclesiastical 
persons,  and  partly  others,  are  in  sundry  forms  and  conditions 
admitted,  asthe  state  of  the  Church  doth  need,  degrees  of  order 
Etill  continuing  the  same  they  were  from  the  first  bf  ginning." -Jj^ 
Bishop  Hobart^schargi, 


•  Ecclesiastical  PoUfv,  Book  Y.  Sect.  7S. 


100 

power  ?  What  is  the  Presbytery  but  a  sacred 
constitution  of  counsellors  and  assessors  to  the 
Bishops  ?  This  gentlemen,  is  testimony  as  ex- 
plicit as  words  can  make  it,  and  is  derived  from  the 
Apostolic  age.  About  seventy  years  from  that 
age  flourished  Ireneus,  who  thus  speaks — ^"  We, 
says  he,  can  reckon  up  those  whom  the  apostles 
ordained  Bishops  in  the  several  Churches,  and 
who  they  were  that  succeeded  them,  down  to 
our  times.  Polycrates,  Bishop  of  Ephesus,  who 
lived  about  the  same  time,  certifies  the  same 
thing.  See  also  Arch-Bishop  Potter.  Other 
authorities  of  the  like  nature  might  be  produced 
from  these  ages,  but  surely  candour  will  be  satis- 
fied with  these. 

To  suppose  that  events  could  there  be  spoken  of 
as  notorious  in  the  Church,  for  centuries  before 
they  took  place,  would  be  contrary  to  every  prin- 
ciple of  common  sense.  The  fact  is  so  notorious, 
and  is  so  fully  recorded  by  every  early  writer, 
that  Episcopacy  was  the  regimen  of  the  Church 
in  the  first  and  second  centuries,  that  it  will  be  in 
vain  for  any  man  to  pretend  that  it  took  its  rise 
after  that  period. 

Against  the  supposition  that  the  powers  which 
Bishops  exercise  by  long  and  immemorial  usage. 


101 

were  originally  an   usurpation,  there   is  an  argu- 
ment which  even  wiih   any  candid  Presbyterian 
must    be   conclusive.       If  Episcopacy    were  an 
usurpation — if  the  power  of  the  Bishops,  like  that 
of  the  Pope,  was  anti-Christian  and  unscriptural, 
would  not  the  illustrious  Reformers  have  denoonc- 
ed  Episcopacy  with  as  much  zeal  as  they  did  Po- 
pery ?    To  suppose  that  they  would  not,  is  to  im- 
peach at  once  their   talents  and  their  sincerity. 
The  hierarchy  in  its  various  modifications,  was  an 
object  of  jealousy,  of  close,  bold,  and  unrestrained 
investigation  ;  and   the   primitive   writers   were 
faithfully  explored,  in  order  to  test  its  pretensions. 
If  under  these  circumstances,  the  Reformers,  while 
they  denounced  the  Pope  as  "  anti-Christ,"  "  the 
man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition,  not  only  refrain- 
ed from  censuring  Episcopacy,  but  spoke  of  such 
an  Episcopacy  as  the  Church  of  England  posses- 
sed, in  the  most  respectful  terms,  I  think  the  con- 
clusion is  irresistible,  that  Popery  and  Episcopa- 
cy are  not   equally  untenable.      The  fact  is  as 
remarkable  as  it  is   undeniable,   that  the  great 
Reformers,  Calvin  and  Reza;  and  other  divines  of 
the  reformed  Churches   on  the  continent  of  Eu- 
rope, in   opposing  the    hierarchy,  opposed  only 

the  corrupt  hierarchy  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  ap- 
h 


provedin  the  strongest  language  of  a  printilivH 
Episccfacy,  such  as  the  Church  of  England  pos- 
sessed, and  lamented  the  imperious  circumstances 
which  de|)rived  them  of  it.* 

The  Rev.  Gentleman  seems  to  rest  much  of  his 
fine  theory,  on  the  desire  of  pre-eminence  which 
he  intimates  is  natural  to  man.  A  wish  of  pre- 
eminence is  natural^  when  it  brings  with  it,  its 
usual  gratifications ;  but  where  is  the  man  who 
w  ishes  it,  when  it  brings  in  its  train  every  thing 
appallingto  human  nature — a  brief  spiritual  author- 
ity, such  as  the  early  Bishops  possessed,  general- 
ly accompanied  with  bonds,  imprisonment,  and 
death  in  the  most  horrible  forms,  has  very  few 
charms,  even  to  those  in  whose  breasts  the  love  of 
power  operates  strongly — It  would  be  the  height  of 
folly  to  suppose,  that  any  Presbyters,  however  in^ 
ordinate  their  ambition,  or  corrupt  their  motives^ 
would  wish  such  distinction  on  the  rack  and  at 
the  stake,  or  that  they  would  usurp  stations,  where 
relentless  persecution  would  inevitably  assail 
them.  No,  human  nature  loves  itself  too  well,  for 
that  kind  of  distinction.  Yet  this  was  the  situ- 
ation of  the  Christian  Bishops  in  the  first  centu* 
ries.     They  were  not  supported,  but  in  most  ca- 

*  Calvin^ a  book  concerning  the  ntceuitjf  o/reformiilg 
the  Church. 


103 

ses  depressed  by  the  civil  j)ovver.  They  had  n© 
Demosthene;!  or  Cicero  to  plead  their  cause. 
They  had  to  fight  the  battles  of  Christ,  frequesitiy 
against  principalities  aod  powers — and  not  uufre- 
quently  died  in  the  conflict.  And  still  these 
Bishops  are  charged  with  profligacy,  and  ambitious 
usurpation. 

It  is  universally  acknowledged  that  the  Church, 
until  the  middle  of  the  second  century,  jjreserved 
her  piely.  This  was  but  a  short  time  previous 
to  the  alledged  usurpation  by  her  Presbyters. 
The  Bishops  of  this  very  age,  are  recorded  as  dis* 
playing  all  the  meekness  and  humility  of  Chris- 
tians. And  C'ln  it  be  supposed  that  these  men, 
who  would  not  offer  incense  at  the  idol  altars,  to 
save  thcraselves  from  the  most  excruciating  tor- 
ments, deliberately  associated  for  the  purpose  of 
acquiring  a  trilling  authority  o^er  their  brethren, 
at  the  expense  of  an  institution  of  their  Lord  and 
Master  ?  What !  conscientious  in  eAery  thing 
relating  to  Christian  purity^ — to  Christian  man- 
ners ;  and  yet  profligate  as  to  the  constitution  of 
the  Christian   Church!     Gross  iuconaistency  I 

But  gentlemen,  suppose  this  chimerical  plan., 
ofdeprivhig  the  Presbyters  of  those  powers  to 
which  they  were  entitled  by  the   appointment  oi' 


10* 

their  Lord  and  Master,  should  have  entered  into 
the  minds  of  a  few  amhitious  Presbyters,  how  in 
the  name  of  common  sense,  was  it  to  be  effected  ? 
They  possessed  not  the  civil  power  to  drive,  nor 
the  eloquence  of  Cicero  to  persuade,  men  out  of 
their  senses.  How  then  did  they  effect  so  im[)or- 
tant,  so  outrageous  a  change  ?  How  did  they  cov- 
er the  fatal  deed,  that  it  produced  no  remonstrance, 
no  'jpposition  ?  Nay,  how  did  they  blot  the  re- 
membrance of  it  from  the  mind,  that  it  should  lie 
buried  for  centuries,  and  be  finally  permitted  to 
pass  until  after  the  Reformation  before  thought  of 
or  discovered  ? 

The  truth  is  that  the  ancients  had  much  great- 
er advantages  for  determining  the  question  under 
consideration,  and  every  other  important  matter 
relating  to  the  Church,  than  we  can  possibly 
have.  They  had  not  only  all  the  writings  that 
we  have,  but  a  great  many  more.  They  had  a 
great  number  of  epistles,  written  by  Synod  to 
Synod — by  Bishops  to  Bishops — by  Churches  to 
Churche:',  about  all  things  that  happened,  in 
which  either  the  government  or  the  discipline  of 
the  Church  was  interested.  From  all  which  manu- 
scripts and  records, they  mi^bt  as  fully  have  le  arned 
^hat  was  the  government  instituted  by  the  Apos- 


105 

ties,  and  whether  substantial  innovations  had 
been  made  in  it,  as  we  can  learn  by  the  records 
of  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  what  the  form  of 
government  was  in  those  centuries.  Indeed  gen- 
tlemen, it  is  impossible  that  this  usurpation,  oven 
if  effected  in  one  province,  should  have  extend- 
ed itself  throughout  the  world,  at  a  period,  when 
the  secular  power  would  not  have  enforced  it — 
and  when  there  was  no  general  council  to  effect 
it.  I  repeat  it — had  this  usurpation  happened 
there  would  have  been  explicit,  irrefragible  facts 
recorded  in  cotemporary  writers  of  a  change, 
which  if  effect€*d  by  general  consent,  must  have 
given  new  features  to  the  visible  Church,  and 
constituted  one  of  its  most  memorable  eras.  And 
w  here,  we  ask,  is  the  record  of  a  change,  which  if 
effected  by  usurpation,  must  have  rallied  clergy 
and  people  around  their  just  rights,  consecrated 
by  Apostolic  auithority,  and  called  forth  at  least 
from  some  one  degraded  Presbyter,  a  solemn  jiro- 
test,  which  would  have  been  heard  through  dis- 
tant climes  to  distant  ages.  Where  the  "  voice 
of  warning,"  which,  even  in  this  degenerate  day, 
poured  forth  the  alarm  in  Zion,  when  danger  only 
remotely  threatened  her  sacred  cause.  Alas  !  the 
inhabitants  of  Zion,  lay  locked  in  deadly  slumber. 


106 

The  centinels  on  her  sacred  ramparts,  were 
6leei)!ng  at  their  posts.  The  enemy  came.  No 
blast  from  the  gospel  trumpet  swept  over  Zion 
to  rouse  her  members  in  defence  of  her  Apostolic 
order.  Presbytery,  her  revered  pride  and  glory, 
vanished.  A  corrupt  Prelacy  raised  its  hideous 
form — Christians  throiighmd  the  world,  who  but  a 
eentury  or  two  before,  had  receivetl  Presbytery  as 
a  sacred  deposit  from  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  as 
if  touched  by  the  wand  of  enchantment,  fell  down 
and  worshipped  the  image,  which  the  pride  and 
ambition  of  usurping  Prelates  had  set  up  \  And 
more  astonishing  still,  the  pen  of  history  neglect* 
ing  its  office,  left  to  future  ages  no  traces  of  this 
wonderful  event  !  The  man  who  can  believe 
that  this  astonishing  change  in  Apostolic  order, 
could  have  been  universally  effected  within  a 
short  period  of  the  Apostolic  age,  without  being 
fully,  explicitly,  and  lastingly  recorded  in  the  wri- 
tings of  that  period,  which  are  still  extant,  must 
be  prepared  to  believe  that  all  the  Presbyteries 
now  in  the  world,  may  lie  down  to  sleep,  and 
wake  up  under  the  government  of  Bishops,  and 
yet  that  no  record  would  be  left  to  inform  posteri- 
ty of  the  astonishing  event. 
Chairman,    It  appears  to  me  gentlemen  that 


107 

this  charge  is,  in  its  nature,  incapable  of  being 
sustained.  1  cannot  believe  that  a  fact,  which, 
if  true,  would  go  to  show  that  the  regular  succes- 
sion of  the  true  regimen  of  the  priesthood  was 
interrupted  for  several  centuries,  nay  which  in- 
deed would  prove  that  Christ  suffered  the  econo- 
my of  the  ministry  to  be  altered,  and  which  at 
the  same  time  involves  all  the  inconsistencies  and 
difficulties  which  the  Right  Rev.  Gentleman  ha« 
stated,  could  ever  have  had  an  existence.  The 
belief  of  this  usurpation  must  have  originated  at 
some  period,  in  the  prejudice  or  mistake  of  men, 
and  cannot  be  founded  in  fact — I  wish  however 
to  leave  the  gentlemen  to  support  their  position 
in  their  own  way,  begging  them  at  the  same  time, 
not  unnecessarily  to  detain  the  council. 

Presbyter  Primus.     We  submit  the  question. 

Chairman,  We  proceed  then  to  the  third  ac- 
cusation viz.  that  there  is  no  express  warrant  for 
Episcopacy  in  the  Scriptures^^they  no  where  say, 
«  Thus  saith  the  Lord:' 

Presbyter  Qiiarius,  It  appears  to  me  gentle- 
men that  the  fact,  that  God  has  no  where  laid 
down  the  plan  of  church  government  in  his  re- 
vealed will,  and  has  no  where  said  that  this  or 
that  particular  regimen  should  be  observed,  is  a 


108 

good  and  sufficient  argument  why  we  should  lay 
no  great  stress  on  any  form  whatever,  and  espe- 
cially why  we  should  not  claim  to  ourselves  to  be 
exclusively  ridit.  There  is  something  to  me 
very  forbidding,  in  hearing  men  positively  de- 
cli.re,  that  this  is  God's  institution — God's  regimen 
"—when  it  must  be  granted  that  they  have  no  ex- 
press authority  for  saying  so. 

Presbyter  Secundus.  Gentlemen,  I  am  sorry  to 
hear  the  Rev.  Genlleman  speak  thus  loosely  on 
this  subject.  He  seems  to  intimate  that  no  regi- 
men of  the  Church  is  of  divine  institution.  This, 
I  hope,  he  is  very  far  from  believing.  The  Pres- 
byterian form  of  church  government  is  held  forth 
in  the  New  Testament  as  clear  as  the  sun  in  the 
firmament  of  heaven,  and  the  acts  of  the  Apostles 
uniting  with  the  commission  given  to  them  by 
Christ,  amounts  in  my  estimation,  to  an  express 
warrant  for  the  practice  of  our  churches. 

Doctor  Bishop.  Gentlemen,  it  appears  to  me 
there  is  some  looseness  in  the  observations  of  both 
the  gentlemen.  The  charge  preferred  against 
that  Church  to  which  I  belong  is,  "  that  there  is 
no  express  warrant  in  the  scriptures  fo;*  her  pecu- 
liar government."  This  we  readily  gfant,  atlirm- 
iug  at  the  same  time  that  this  is  no  less  true  with 


109 

respect  to  Presbyterian  regimen  than  Episcopal. 
What  we  contend  for  is,  that  although  we  have  not 
an  express  warrant  in  so  many  words,  still  we 
have  Apostolic  practice  and  institution,  and  that 
these  are  conclusive  evidence  of  divine  right.  If 
the  broad  principle  be  admitted,  that  express 
precept  o?i/?/ and  not  Apostolic  practice,  is  conclu- 
sive evidence  of  divine  right,  by  what  proof  shall 
we  establish  the  divine  institution  of  the  Sabbath, 
or  indeed,  the  genuineness  of  the  writings  Df  the 
New  Testament. 

The  A|)ostles  acted  under  divine  inspiration. 
Those  institutions,  therefore,  which  they  settled, 
and  which  are  not  obviously  of  a  local  an(»  tem- 
porary nature,  are  authorised  by  that  divine  spirit 
under  which  they  acted,  and  are  to  be  reverenced 
and  obeyed  as  from  God.  The  contrary  princi- 
ple cuts  up  by  the  roots  evangelical  doctrine,  and 
shakes  to  its  foundation,  the  Christian  Church. 

There  is  then  only  one  thing  to  be  considered 
in  reference  to  the  charge  under  consideration—- 
And  that  is,  whether  all  Apostolic  practices  are 
equally  obligatory  ?  If  not,  is  Episcopacy  one 
which  is  binding  in  all  ages  ?  That  all  are  e- 
qudly  obligatory  is  not  to  he  pretended — There 
is  an  evident  distinction  between  them,  therefore, 


lid 

which  is  this— The  practices  of  the  Apostles  which 
were  intended  to  last,  and  be  unchangeable,  are 
binding  on  all  Chrislians,  while  those  which  were 
intended  to  be  temporary  and  mutable,  are  not. — '■ 
And  we  can  determine  instantly,  from  the  nature 
of  those  practices,  w  hether  they  were  to  be  local 
and  transitory,  or  of  general  and  permanent  ob- 
servance. The  love  feasts,  the  kiss  of  charity^ 
the  deaconesses,  who  were  to  attend  on  women  in 
baptism,  were  Apostolic /?rac/i'c^5  evidently  of  in- 
ferior moment,  proper  and  nectssary  only  under 
peculiar  circumstances  of  the  Church,  and  laid 
aside  when  these  circumstances  changed.  But 
the  practice  oi  the  Apostles  insettling  the  Christian 
ministry  is  of  the  tirst  importance,  aiid  of  perma- 
nent obligation. 

The  Christian  ministry  lies  at  the  foundation  of 
the  Christian  Church.  The  Apostles  were  to  in- 
stitute a  ministry  which  was  to  continue,  by  suc- 
cession, «  to  the  end  of  the  world."  We  have  the 
same  right  to  change  the  sacraments,  and  to  pre- 
tend that  they  are  temporary  and  mutable,  as  we 
have  the  constitution  of  the  Christian  m'nistry,  as 
settled  by  Apostolic  practice.  Here  the  institutions 
©fthe  Apostles;  must  be  gathered  from  their /^rac/icej 
from  their  authoritative  acts.     The  ministrrf  is  of 


Hi 

divine  authority,  and  rests  solely  on  a  divine  com- 
inission  given  by  Christ  to  his  Apostles.  This 
commission  must  be  derived  from  Christ  ;  the 
source  of  all  power  in  the  Church,  by  a  succession 
of  persons  authorised  to  transmit  it.  In  no  other 
way  can  it  be  derived.  Once  admit  that  this 
succession  has  been  interrupted — admit  that  the 
mode  of  transmitting  the  ministerial  commission 
may  be  changed— may  be  placed  in  other  hands 
than  those  in  which  the  Apostles  placed  it,  and 
you  render  null  the  promise  of  Christ — "Lo,  I  am 
with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  World.'^ 
You  suffer  the  gates  of  hell  to  prevail  against  the 
Church,  for  you  wrest  from  it  its  divine  character. 
You  make  its  ministers  and  its  sacraments,  human 
officers  and  human  ordinances.  You  sever  it 
from  its  divine  head,  from  which  it  derives  spirit- 
ual growth  and  nourishment. 

The  connection  between  the  visible  Church 
and  the  "  Lord  of  all,"  can  only  be  kept  up  by 
a  visible  ministry,  administering  visible  sacra- 
ments ;  and  this  ministry,  can  derive  its  author- 
ity from  Christ  only,  in  that  mode  and  order  orig- 
inally constituted.  We  contend  not  then,  that 
Episcopacy  is  unchangeable,  merely  because  it  is 
the  original  form  of  government  settled  by  Apos- 


112 

tolic  practice  :  but  we  contend  that  it  is  unchange- 
able, because  it  is  the  originally  constituted 
mode  of  conveying  that  commission,  without  \\  hich 
there  can  be  no  visible  ministry,  no  visible  sac- 
raments, DO  visible  Church.  The  power  of  ordi- 
nation  must  remain  with  the  first  grade  of  the  min- 
istry, now  called  Bishops,  because  with  them  it 
was  placed  by  the  Apostles,  divinely  commission-' 
ed  to  found  the  Church,  to  constitute  its  ministrj^ 
and  to  provide  for  the  continuance  of  this  minis- 
try "  to  the  end  of  the  world."  Change  the  min- 
istry—place the  power  of  ordination  in  other 
hands,  and  the  Church  is  no  longer  founded  "  on 
the  Apostles  and  Prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself 
being  the  chief  corner  stone."  Its  constitution 
and  ministry  have  no  power  but  what  man  gives 
them.  It  rests  on  the  sandy  foundation  of  human 
mthoriiy.  When  '*  the  floods  come,  when  the 
rain  descends,  when  the  winds  blow  and  beat  upon 
it,  it  will  fall,  for  it  is  not  founded  on  the  ROCK 
OF  AGES. 

Hence,  although  we  pretend  not  that  Episcopa- 
cy is  founded  on  express  warrant,  still  we  contend 
that  it  is  supported  by  divine  authority,  equal  ta 
such  a  warrant.  And  we  think  that  gentlemen 
should  be  extremely  cautious  how  they   bring 


lis 

charges  against  the  Church.  They  should  be 
able  to  prove  that  Episcopacy  is  not  the  true  regi- 
men of  the  priesthood  of  Christ's  Church,  before 
they  bring  such  accusations,  as  the  one  under 
consideration.  Had  the  gentlemen  first  proved 
that  Episcopacy  was  not  that  regimen,  then  their 
charge  might  have  been  predicated  upon  that  proof. 
But  by  bringing  their  charges  forward  first,  they 
necessarily  have  to  beg  the  principal  queslion, 
which  I  conceive  can  have  no  good  effect,  otlier 
than  to  perplex  and  prolong  the  controversy. 

Chairman,  We  are  now  waiting  such  further 
remarks  as  gentlemen  may  be  desirous  of  offering. 
After  the  lapse  of  a  short  time,  no  one  rising  to 
speak,  the  chairman,  having  consulted  with  the 
Jurors,  announced  to  the  assembly,  that  it  was 
the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  court,  that  the 
charge  under  consideration  would  not  lie,  and 
that  it  was  therefore  dismissed. 


Chairman.     The  fourth  accusation  gentlemen,  i? 

^'  tliaf  Episcopac)/  should  be  discountenanced,  because 

it  denies  the  Scripture  institution  of  Ruling  Elders.'''* 

Presbyter  Tertius.     Gentlemen,  in   discussing 
K 


114 

the  other  charges  which  have  been  tried,  I  hairc 
not  taken  an  active  part,  because  1  consid<^red 
them  of  minor  importance  towards  prostrating 
this  enemy  of  the  Ohristian  cause.  Episcopacy. 
The  one  now  brought  before  us,  I  view  as  a  pri- 
mary means  of  exposing  the  imposture.  1  there- 
fore proceed  to  the  argument. 

There  is,  gentlemen,  independent  of  all  histori- 
cal testimony,  a  necessity,  little  short  of  absolute, 
that  one  or  more  persons,  under  some  name,  to 
perlorm  the  duties  of  ruling  Elders,  should  be  ap- 
pointed in  every  well  ordered  congregation.  The 
minister,  whether  he  be  called  Pastor,  Bishop, 
Rector,  or  by  whatever  title,  cannot  individually 
perform  all  the  duties  necessary  to  maintain  gov- 
ernment and  discipline  in  the  Church.  He  can- 
not be  every  where  or  know  every  thing.  He 
must  have  a  number  of  grave,  judicious  and 
pious  persons  who  shall  assist  him  with  informa- 
tion and  counsel,  whose  official  duly  it  shall  be  to 
aid  him  in  overseeing,  regulating  and  edifying  the 
Church.  We  can  hardly  have  a  better  comment 
on  these  ideas,  than  the  practice  of  those  Church- 
es who  reject  RulingElders — Our  Episcopal  breth- 
ren reject  them;  but  they  are  obliged  to  have 
their  Vestrymen  and  Church  Wardens^  who  per- 


115 

form  the  duties  belonging  to  such  Elders.     Our 
Independent   brethren,   also  reject  this   class   of 
Church  officers ;  but  they  too,   are  forced  to  re- 
sort to  a  committee,  who  attend  to  the  numberless 
details  of  parochial   duty,    which  the    minister 
cannot  perform.     They  can   scarcely  take  a  sin- 
gle step  without  having,  in  fact,   though  not   in 
name,  precisely    such  officers  as  are  comjjrised 
under  the  scriptural  a[»peIlation  of  Ruling  Elders. 
Now  is  it  probable,  is  it  credible,  that  the  Apostles 
acting  under  the  inspiration  of  Christ,   should  en- 
tirely overlook  this  necessity  and  make  no  pro- 
vision for   it?     It  is  incredible.     But  we  have 
better  evidence  than  this.     The  New  Testament 
makes  express  mention  of  such  Elders.     There  is 
undoubieilly  a  reference  to  this  in  1  Timothy,  v. 
17,"  Let  the  Elders  that  ride  well  J)  e  counted  morthy 
of  double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  word 
and  doctrine '^     Every    man  of  plain  good  sense, 
Avho  had  never  heard  of  any  controversy  on  the 
subject,  would  conclude,  on  reading  this  passage, 
that,  when  it  was  written,  there  were  two  kinds  of 
Elders  ;  one  whose  duty  it  was  to  labour  in  word 
and  doctrine,  and  another,  who  did  not  thus  labour, 
t)ut  ruled'm  the  Church— The  Apostle  says,  Elders 


116 

that  rule  well  are  worthy  of  dauhle  honour^  hut  espe* 
dally  those  who  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine. 

For  this    construction    of  the    passage,    Dr. 
Whitaker,  a  zealous  and  learned  Episcopal  di vine 
contends — "  by  these  words/'  says  he,  "  the  Apos- 
tle evidently  distinguishes   between  the  Bishops^ 
and  the  inspectors  of  the  church.     If  all  who  rule 
Kell  be  worthy  of  double  honor,  especially  they 
>vho  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  it  is  plain 
there  were  some  who  did  not  so  labour ;  for  if  all 
had  been  of  this  discription,  the  meaning  would 
have  been  absurd ;  but  the  word  specially^  pointa 
out  a  difference.     If  I  should  say  all  who  study 
well  at  the  university,  are  worthy  of  double  ho- 
nour ;  especially  they  who  labor  in  the  study  of 
theology  ;  I   must   either  mean  that  all  do  not 
apply  themselves  to  the  study  of  theology,  or  I 
should  speak  nonsense.     Wherefore,  I  confess  that 
to  be  the  most   genuine  sense,  by  which  pastors 
and  teachers  are  distinguished  from  those  who  on- 
ly governed. 

I  shall  in  addition  to  these  arguments,  recite 
you  but  one  authority,  from  among  many  of  the 
ancients.  It  shall  be  from  Hilary.  It  begins 
thus :  "  for  indeed  among  all  nations,  old  age  is 
honorable.     Thence  it  is  that  the  synagogue,  and; 


117 

after  that ,  the  church  had  Elders,  without  whos« 
counsel  nothing  was  done  in  the  church  ;  which, 
by  what  negligence  it  grew  into  disuse,  I  know 
not,  unless  perhaps  by  the  sloth,  or  rather  by  the 
pride  of  the  teachers,  while  they  alone  wished  to 
appear  something." 

Upon  these  authorities  gentlemen— authorities 
drawn  from  sources  which  cannot  be  disputed,  the 
scriptures  and  the  best  Episcopal  writers,  1  risk 
the  argument.  If  this  charge  be  sustained,  one 
grade  of  Episcopal  regimen,  of  course,  falls  to  the 
ground,  and  Episcopacy  itself  is  lost. 

Doct.  Bishop.  I  have  been  waiting  a  moment 
in  order  to  hear  what  further  may  be  said  by  the 
gentlemen  upon  the  charge,  but  as  none  of  them 
rise,  I  proceed  to  examine  the  Rev.  Gentleman's 
authorities,  in  which  he  so  proudly  triumphs.  Be- 
fore I  proceed  to  consider  the  arguments  them- 
selves, however,  I  must  observe,  that  were  E{)isco- 
palians  to  admit  such  an  order  in  the  church  as  Rul- 
ing Elders,  it  could  in  no  sense  be  the  cause  ofEpis- 
copacy  "  failing  to  the  ground."  As  Bishops 
have  not  the  sole  power  in  ecclesiastical  affairs — as 
Presbyters  are  their  counsellors  and  assistants  in 
the  administration  of  church  discipline — so  Ruling 

JPZrfcr^,  supposing  them  to  have  an  equal  share  in 
K2. 


118 

the  government  vfiih  preachmg  Presbyters,  would 
by  no  means  invade  the  negative  power  of  Bish- 
ops. E|)iscopacy  then,  is  safe,  whatever  may  be 
the  decision  of  the  question. 

The  Rev.  Gentleman  draws  his  first  argument 
from  the  necessity  of  the  case ;  and  I  must  confess, 
if  not  drawn,  it  never  would  have  appeared.  He 
thinks  he  "  can  hardly  have  a  better  comment  on 
this  necessity,"  than  the  practice  of  those  church- 
es which  reject  Ruling  Elders."  Here  he  brings 
in  his  Episcopal  brethren  with  their  Vestry  and 
Church-Wardens,  and  the  Independents  with  their 
committee.  Is  the  Gentleman  ignorant,  how  wide 
a  difference  (here  is,  between  his  Ruling  Elders, 
and  our  Vestry  and  Wardens  ?  Let  us  examine 
and  compare  them. 

His  *'  Church  Session  consists  of  tlie  minister, 
or  ministers  and  elders  of  a  particular  congrega- 
tion." "  The  Church  Session  is  competent  to  the 
spiritual  government  of  the  congregation."  Sec. 
1  and  2,  chap.  8.  Is  this  the  business  of  our  Ves- 
tries, and  oi  Independent  Committees  ?  No  such 
thing.  They  have  nothing  at  all  to  do  with  spir- 
itual matters.  Their  business  relates  soldi)  to  tern- 
poraUlics.  They  cannot  admonish,  "  rebuke,  sus- 
pend, or  exclude  from  the  sacraments,  those  who 


119 

are  found  to  deserve  the  censures  of  the  Church/^ 
as  the  Ruling  Elders  can,  for  whom  the  gentleman 
plenils.  Their  business  is  totally  different ;  and 
therefore,  lUieccssity  requires  Ruling  Elders,  it  re- 
quires spiritual  ones  in  the  Presbyterian, and  tem- 
poral ones  among  Episcopalians  and  Independ- 
ents. The  necessity  of  having  Laymen,  to  take 
care  of  the  temporalities  of  the  church,  is  evident 
to  every  man.  But  until  it  can  be  proved,  that 
Jesus  Christ  did  not  establish  a  competent  priest- 
hood, there  can  be  no  necessity  of  having  Laymen 
to  administer  in  spiritual  things. 

The  next  argument  which  the  Rev.  Gentleman 
produces  is  from  the  Holy  Scriptures.  "  Let  the 
Eiders  that  rule  well,  be  counted  worthy  of  double 
honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  word  and 
doctrine."  On  these  words  the  Gentleman  re- 
marks, that  every  man  of  plain  good  sense,  who 
had  never  heard  of  a  controversy  on  the  subject, 
would  conclude,  on  reading  this  passage,  that 
when  it  was  written,  there  were  two  kinds  of  El- 
ders, (this  happens  to  be  the  very  point  to  be  de- 
termined) one  whose  duty  it  was  to  labour  in  the 
word  and  doctrine,  and  another,  who  did  not  thus 
labour,  but  only  ruled  in  the  Church."  I  hope 
the  Rev.  Gentleman  will  confess  that  there  i?  a 


ISO 

great  deal  of  plain  good  sense  in  the  Christiaa 
world,  and  yet  by  far  the  greater  part  of  it  is  against 
him.  I  hope  the  Gentleman  will  allow  that  Ig- 
natius, Ireneus,  Tertullian,  Clemens  of  Alexan- 
dria, Origen,  Eusebius,  Chrysostom,  Jerome,  and 
many  other  eminent  writers,  have  enumerated  the 
orders  of  the  Church  repeatedly,  and  yet  have  not 
a  sentence  to  support  his  favourite  system  of 
Ruling  Elders — I  hope  he  will  also  allow,  that 
these  men  had  plain  good  sense.  I  should  also 
hope  he  will  allow,  that  Baxter,  Vines,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  English  Prefcbyterian  Divines 
in  their  day,  besides  numbers  of  foreign  Presbyte- 
rians, who  have  distinguished  themselves  by  their 
writings,  and  yet  were  professed  enemies  to  Rul- 
ing Elders,  were  men  of  plain  good  sense.  Sure- 
ly, Chamius,  Salmasius,  Blondell,  Ludovicus,  Ca- 
pellus,  Moyses,  Amiraldus,  all  Presbyterians,  were 
not  novices — still  they  all  testified  against  Ruling 
Elders.  The  Rev.  Gentleman  proceeds  upon  this 
text  and  rests  the  whole  explanation  of  it,  upon 
Dr.  Whitaker,  whom  he  calls  a  "  zealous  and 
learned  Episcopal  divine."  But  for  what,  I  ask, 
was  Dr.  Whitaker  zealous  ?  Certainly  not  for 
Episcopacy.  He  was  zealous  for  the  {)ecu!iar  doc- 
trines of  Presbyterians.    Learned  he  was  j  but  an 


Kpiscopalian  he  never  was,  although  a  minister  el 
the  Church  of  Fngland;  for  it  is  not  everyone 
who  wears  her  garb,  that  adopts  her  principles. 
But  it  mailers  not  what  he  was.  We  have  noth- 
ing to  do  with  him,  but  with  his  reasoning.  Let 
us  try  it,  and  I  presume  we  shall  find  it  insufficient 
to  answer  the  purpose  for  which  the  Rev.  Gentle- 
man quoted  it. 

The  fact  which  the  gentleman  would  rvish  to 
have  proved,  by  the  text  quoted  from  Timothy  is, 
that  those  wko  ruled  welU  aud  those  who  laboured 
in  the  word  and  doctrine^  held  distinct  offices.  Now 
this  fact  is  contended  for  bj  Dr.  W  hitaker,  and  of 
course  by  the  Rev.  Gentleman  who  last  addres- 
sed you.  Those  who  ruled  well,  might  for  aught 
any  man  knows,  have  been  ordained  to  preach 
also,  and  might,  in  consequence,  have  frequently 
preached  ;  but  they  were  not  laborious  in  prehchr 
ing.  This  is  the  distinction  marked  by  the  word 
especially  ;  a  distinction  not  of  office  but  of  indus- 
try in  the  same  office.  Some  elders  were  more 
concerned  in  ruling  :  others  in  preaching  :  but  it  is 
miserable  logic  to  infer  from  this,  that  those  who 
ruled,  had  not  also  a  right  to  preach  :  as  misera- 
ble logic  as  it  woiilvl  fie  to  infer,  that  those  who 
preachedj  had  not  a  right  to  rule.     The  word  rs- 


pteially  will  not  warrant  either  conclusion.  It 
undoubtedly  implies  a  difference,  not  in  the 
powers  conferred,  but  solely  in  their  application. 
When  Doct.  Whitaker  infers  from  this  word,  a 
distinction  of  office,  he  merely  begs  the  question. 
He  ought  to  have  proved  that  the  word  specially, 
necessarily  implies  a  distinction  of  office.  This 
he  does  not  prove.  His  conclusion  then  is  un- 
warranted— and  the  text  by  no  means  supports  the 
notion  of  Ruling  Elders. 

I  shall  next  proceed  to  examine  the  Rev.  Gen- 
tleman's quotation  from  Hilary,  an  early  writer. 
Had  Hilary  said  that  the  seniors,  in  his  day,  were 
Ruling  Elders — that  they  formed  a  component  part 
of  the  Presbytery  ;  that  they  with  the  Pastors,  had 
the  power  of  examining  and  licensing  candidates 
for  the  gospel  ministry,  of  ordaining,  settling, 
removing  or  judging  ministers  :  of  resolving  ques- 
tions of  doctrine  or  discipline,  of  condemning  er- 
roneous opinions" — in  short,  of  ordering  whatever 
pertained  to  the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  Church- 
es under  their  charge,*  he  would  to  be  sure  make 
out  for  us  a  sample  of  Ruling  Elders  in  his  day, 
answerable  to  those  contended  for  in  the  present. 
But  he  has  not  a  syllable  in  support  of  one  of  these 

*  Presbyterian  form  of  gov. 


133 

particulars.  He  says  no  more  than  that  seniorSj 
or  eUleriy  men,  were  consulted,  but  that  the  cus- 
tom was  grown  into  disuse  in  his  time.  And  can 
we  from  such  declaration,  draw  the  conclusion, 
that  there  were  Ruling  Elders  at  that  time  ;  such 
as  J' re  now  contended  for?  To  do  so  would  be 
strange  logic.  Elderly  men  were  consulted: 
therefore,  there  were  Ruling  Elders  in  the  Church, 
who  shared  her  spiritual  government. 

Gentlemen,  it  is  incontestibly  true,  that  in  the 
different  situations  of  the  Church,  which  frequent- 
ly occurred,  in  the  first  three  centuries,  while  per- 
secution lasted,  it  was  customary  to  consult  aged 
men,  not  as  officers  however,  but  as  laymen. 
Surely  from  this  custom  we  can  upon  no  princi- 
ple, infer  a  warrant  for  the  establishment  of  a  grade 
of  Church  officers. 

Presbyter  Independent.  The  office  of  Ruling 
Elders,  gentlemen,  is  so  unreasonable  a  thing — 
is  sup[)orted  by  such  superficial  inferences,  from 
texts  of  Scripture,  and  such  vague  expressions  of 
ancient  writers,  that  it  is  really  unaccountable 
how  any  set  of  men  can  continue  so  tenacious  upon 
the  subject.  I  could  wish  that  the  sense  of  the 
whole  Christian  world  could  be  consulted,  for 
almost  all  Christendom  is  against  it.     The  Ro- 


man,  Greek,  and  Coptic  Churches  are  against 
it.  The  Churches  of  England,  Sweden  and  Den- 
mark, are  against  it.  Our  numerous  sects  of  In- 
dependents in  this  country  and  in  Great  Britain 
are  against  it.  Nay,  even  Presbyterians  them- 
selves, are  divided  upon  this  subject.  Bishop 
Sage  informs  us,  that,  "  the  whole  tribe  of  the 
Belgic  remonstrants,  are  against  it  in  their  Confes- 
sion of  Faith. 

Baxter  in  his  preface  to  his  Five  Disputations  of 
Church  Government,  says  expressly  that,  «  as  far 
as  he  could  understand,  the  greatest  part,  if  not 
three  for  one,  of  the  English  Presbyterian  Minis- 
ters, were  as  far  against  Lay  Elders  as  any  Pre- 
lates of  them  all." 

It  is  in  vain  for  Gentlemen  to  set  up  their  rea- 
soning, against  the  understandings  and  the  good 
sense  of  almost  all  the  Christian  world  upon  this 
subject  The  fact  is,  that  amongst  the  hundreds  of 
ancient  writers  extant,  there  is  not  an  individual  of 
them  all,  who  in  enumerating  the  grades  in  the 
ministry  and  the  officers  in  the  Church,  says  any 
thing  of  Ruling  Elders.  The  most  that  can  be 
said  from  the  Scriptures,  are  the  illogical,  inferen- 
ces of  Dr.  Whitaker  ;  and  all  that  can  he  drained 
from  the  ancients,  is,  that  old  men  were  consul tef! 


125 

in  cases  of  distress  and  emergency.  And  may 
God  grant  us  |)rudence,  to  appeal  to  the  same 
source  for  knowledge,  and  cool  deliberation,  in 
every  tribulation  in  the  Church,  and  in  the  day  of 
persecution  and   affliction. 

Chairman.  Gentlemen  we  are  prepared  to  hear 
whatever  may  be  further  urged  upon  this  question. 

Vreshyter  Tertius.    We  submit  the  question* 


Chairman.  We  proceed  to  the  fifth  charge  \h: 
That  Episcopacy  grew  out  of,  and  is  an  error  of 
Fopery. 

Presbyter  Tertius.  Gentlemen,  I  have  taken 
the  trouble  of  investigating  this  charge  laboriously 
and  conscientiously,  and  after  the  most  mature  de- 
liberation, find  it  well  founded.  Popery,  strictly 
speaking,  is  the  ecclesiastical  supremacy  assumed 
by  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  and  involves  in  it  that 
system  of  corruption^  as  well  in  doctrine  and 
government,  as  in  practice,  which  characterizes 
that  Church.  Hence  Transiihstaniiation,  Purga- 
tory, Auricular  Confession,  the  Worship  of  Ima- 
ges, the  Invocation   of  Saints,   Adoration  oft'ne 


136 

Cross,  and  Prelacy,  are  all  spoken  of  as  RomJsh  er- 
rors. And  ii*  the  Roman  Pontiff  be  not  their  im- 
mediate author  he  is  their  immediate  supporter. 
In  this  sense  Clerical  imparity  is  a  Popish  error, 
nearly  coeval  in  its  rise,  with  the  commencement 
of  Papacy  itself.  It  oris^inated  from  the  same 
source,  and  tends  to  the  same  mischief.  All  my 
enquiries  have  more  and  more  confirmed  me  in 
the  persuasion,  that  it  is  a  real  mischievous  de- 
parture from  Apostolic  simplicity.  That  this 
charii;e  is  not  unfounded,  may  be  farther  argued, 
not  only  from  the  Popish  and  Episcopal  Churches 
sup[>orting  the  same  views  upon  the  subject,  but 
their  adhering  to  each  other  with  great  tenacity, 
almost  acknowledging  that  they  must  stand  or 
fall  together.  It  is  needless  to  cite  authorities 
upon  this  point;  for  it  is  well  known  that  all  Ro- 
man Catholics  claim  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  as  a  daughter  \\ho  rebelled  against  her 
mother,  and  having  stole  away  from  her,  abused 
her  who  begot  her.  Indeed  Episcopalians  hesi- 
tate not  to  acknowledge,  that  the  Church  of 
Rome  is  valid  in  her  ministry,  and  Apostolic  in 
her  priesthood.  The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
to  be  surp  is  a  Reformed  Church — reformed  from 
many  of  the  most  awful  errors   of  Popery:  but 


1S7 

still,  when  she  came  out  she  not  only  brousjht  with 
her,  her  "  Mass  Books"*  new  moddletl,  but  also 
one  of  the  proudest  marks  of  Papal  domination, 
Prelacy.  This  is  a  fact  which  on  no  ground  can 
be  disputed.  Her  history  can  be  regularly  traced 
back  to  her  own  mother,  and  the  comparison  be- 
tween the  two  can  be  easily  drawn,  and  when 
drawn,  the  similarity  is  evident. 

DocL  Bishop.  Gentlemen  I  have  already  men- 
tioned in  the  course  of  the  proceedings  of  this  coun^ 
cil,  that  it  was  with  pain  I  heard  gentlemen  at- 
tempting to  renew  old  prejudices  and  abuse,  which 
have  since  the  Puritanic  age,  been,  at  times, 
heaped  upon  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  It 
is  certainly  surprizing  that  gentlemen  of  candour 
■will  do  this.  Surely  it  is  not  their  design  to  draw 
an  ideal  similarity  between  the  Churches,  making 
an  unfavourable  impression,  and  hoping  thereby 
to  induce  a  belief  that  one  partakes  of  the  impurity 
of  the  other.  This  is  a  design  which  I  am  unwil- 
ling to  ascribe  to  them.  It  must  therefore  be  an 
honest  error,  which  is  run  into  in  consequence  of 
both  Churches  being  Episcopal.  Let  us  then  try 
the  question,  by  first  ascertaining,  from  authentic 

•  Christian  Magazine. 


128 

history,  when  Popery  took  its  rise,  and  then 
whether  Episcopacy  did,  or  did  not  exist  before 
<hat  period.  If  before^  it  certainly  is  not  a  Papal 
error,  and  our  Protestant  Episcopalians  are  not 
the  more  Papists,  because  they  enjoy  an  Episcopal 
form  of  government. 

We  can  fix  within  a  certain  period  the  commence- 
ment of  the  reign  of  "Anti-Christ."  The  Pope  of 
Rome  did  not  arrive  to  "  full  stature,"  according  to 
the  generality  of  Protestant  writers,  until  the  th 
century.  And  an  accurate  historian  says,  "  the 
earliest  period^  which  can  be  suggested^  [for  the  rise 
of  Popery]  is  the  year  325."*  Let  us  then  fix  the 
period  as  far  back  as  can  be  suggested  ;  let  us  fix 
it  in  the  year  325.  Now  gentlemen,  we  are  able 
io  prove,  by  the  most  abundant  and  unequivocal 
testimony,  from  primitive  writers,  that  the  Epis- 
copal form  of  government  did  exist  prior  to  that 
period.  Bishop  Pearson,  in  his  vindication  of  the 
epistles  of  Ignatius,  quotes  several  authors  who 
particularly  mention,  that  the  Bishop,  of  Alexan- 
dria was  always  ordained,  not  by  Presbyters  but 
by  a  Bishop.  Simeon  Metaphrastes  says  of  St, 
Blark,  that  he  ordained  as  his  successor,  Anianus, 

*  DT'  Livingston  in  his  JMissionary  Siermon. 


129 

Bishop  of  Alexandria,  and  gave  to  other  Churches 
Bishops,  Presbyters,  and  Deacons*  >s- 

itively  asserts,  that  imparity  existed  in  the  '  hiirch 
of  Alexandria  from  its  foundation.  St,  Cvjjrian, 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  men  of  his  age,  who 
lived  about  the  year  250,  and  was  actually  Bish- 
op of  Carthage,  furnishes  us  in  his  writings  with 
abundant  evidence  that  Episcopacy  was  univer- 
sal in  his  day. 

Again — -Poly carp  was  nnquestionably  Bishop  of 
Smy  rna,and  according  to  the  most  authent  ic  records, 
was  ordained  by  St.  Paul.  Tertullian,  who  lived 
in  the  third  century,  in  his  writings,  gives  us  a 
full  account  of  the  Bishops  of  his  day. 

About  seventy  years  from  the  Apostolic  age 
flourished  Ireneus,  who  was  Bishop  of  Lyons. — 
"We,'*  says  he,  "can  reckon  up  those,  whom  the 
Apostles  ordained  Bishops  in  the  several  Church- 
es, and  who  they  were  that  succeeded  them  down 
to  our  times." 

I  might  Gentlemen,  increase  the  catalogue  of 
Bishops,  who  lived  prior  to  the  time  at  which  the 
iirst  rise  of  Popery  has  been  fixe<! — I  might  show 
you  from  their  own  writings,   that  they  possessed 


*Vin.  Ep.  Ignatius, 

L2 


the  peculiar  power  of  Bishops  above  Presbyters. 
But  this  is  certainly  unnecessary.  These,  Gen- 
tlemen, are  not  matters  of  opinion — they  are  facls^ 
and  cannot  be  mistaken.  They  are  facts  which 
we  find  again  and  again  recorded  by  authentic 
historians,  with  names  and  places  and  dates  ac- 
curately put  down. 

Thus  the  earliest  period  even  stfsrgesfed  for  the 
rise  of  Popery  being  the  year  325,  and  there 
having  been  at  that  time  and  for  a  succession  of 
years  before,  Bishopg^in  the  Churches,  and  Epis« 
copal  government  in  the  peculiar  sense,  having 

before    that  time   existed Episcopacy  can  no. 

more  be  said  to  be  a  Popish  error,  than  the  Bible 
can  be  said  to  be  a  Popish  book.  The  Papal 
Church  2/5^  both  ;  but  originated  neither;  and  un- 
less that  use  can  change  a  divine  institution,  into 
an  invention  of  man,  then  we  derive  not  our 
Church  government  from  the  Church  of  Rome. 

The  fact  is  gentlemen,  that  the  Church  was 
from  the  Apostolic  age  Episcopal.  At  a  certain 
period,  the  Church  of  Rome  became  corrupt,  and 
was  inveloped  in  a  clond  of  error.  At  the  glo- 
rious Reformation  the  Protestants,  with  great  pru- 
dence as  well  as  zeal,  reformed  themselves,  and 
came  out  from  these  errors.     But  not  one  of  these 


131 

Reformers  at  this  time  contended  that  Episcopal 
regimen  was  an  error  of  that  Church  frons  i  ich 
they  departed.  They  threfore  did  not  re  nor.  ice 
it.  The  Episcopal  Church  thus  having  thrown 
ofif  the  errors  of  Rome,  claims,  and  she  can  sup- 
port her  claim,  to  be  a  true  Apostolic  Church, 
cleared  from  those  errors  which  afflicted  her, 
when  in  communion  with  the  Romans.  If  Epis- 
copacy were  an  usurpation — if  the  power  of  the 
Bishop,  like  that  of  the  Pope,  were  antichristian 
and  unscriptural,  would  not  the  illustrious  Re- 
formers have  denounced  Episcopacy  with  as  much 
zeal  as  they  did  Popery  ?  To  suppose  that  they 
would  not  is  at  once  to  impeach  their  understandr 
ings  and  their  sincerity. 

Upon  the  whole,  gentlemen,  to  me  it  is  as  clear 
as  the  sun  in  the  firmament,  that  the  accusation 
is  unfounded  and  cannot  be  supported  with  even 
the  semblance  of  argument. 

Chairman.  With  the  advice  of  the  Jurors  I 
proceed  to  the  examination  of  the  next  and  last 
charge,  viz.  "  That  Dioceasan  Episcopacy  is  not 
to  be  supported  by  Scripture  or  history,  but  puts  it 
in  the  power  of  7nan  to  lord  it  over  the  heritage  of 
God:* 

Presbyter  Secimdus.    In  the  consideration  of 


132 

(his  char2;e  we  enter  upon  fhe  principal  question 
under  consideration,  and  in  supportino;  it,  I  trust, 
we  shall  be  able  to  show  what  the  precise  nature 
of  the  constitution  of  the  Christian  Church  is. — « 
If  it  be  proved  that  Dioceasan  Episcopacy  is  not 
supported  by  the  word  of  God,  or  by  the  voire  of 
Antiquity,  the  truth  of  the  latter  clause  of  this  ac- 
cusation will  readily  appear,  viz.  that  "  it  puts  it 
in  the  power  of  man  to  lord  it  over  the  heritage 
cf  God." 

I  shall  now  proceed  gentlemen  to  ofTer  you  di- 
rect and  positive  proof  in  support  of  (his  charge. 
In  doing  this,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  the  word 
of  God;  for  whatever  is  not  found  in  the  Bible, 
cannot  be  considered  in  any  sense,  as  cssenHcl, 
either  to  the  doctrine  or  the  order  of  the  Church. 
As  the  Christian  ministry  is  an  office,  deriving 
its  existence  and  its  authority  solely  from  Jfsns 
Christ,  the  King  and  Head  of  the  Church,  it  is 
obvious  that  his  word  is  the  first  and  principal 
rule,  by  which  any  claims  to  this  oflice  cr.n  prop- 
erly be  tried,  and  the  duties  and  powerr  of  those 
who  bear  it,  ascertained.  The  pradicc  of  the 
Church  is  justly  admitted  as  a  help  to  ihc  right 
i^nderstanding  of  scripture  authority,  and  as  con- 
firming our  faith  in  (hose  doctrines  which   Christ 


133 

and  his  Apostles  teach.  Let  us  then  examine 
what  the  Scriptures  say  on  the  subject  before  us. 
We  affirm,  that  although  they  present  us  with  no 
formal*  or  explicit  decisions  on  the  subject,  still 
we  find  in  them  a  mode  of  expression,  and  a  num- 
ber o^facts^  from  which  we  may  accurately  ascer- 
tain the  out-lines  of  the  Apostolic  plan  of  Csiurch 
order.  By  an  attention  to  these,  if  I  mistake  not, 
it  will  be  easy  to  shew  that  the  Presbyterian  form 
of  Church  government,  is  the  true  regimen  of  the 
Gospel. 

The  first  authority  which  I  shall  offer,  is  taken 
from  our  Lord's  commission  to  his  Apostles,  vvh'ch 
is  in  these  words — "^o  ye  therefore  and  leacii  all 
nations,  baptising  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  GhosV*—'-'-  Teaching 
them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  command 
you :  and  to,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world.^^     These  passages  form  the  grand 
commission  under  which  all  lawful  ministers  have 
acted,  from  the  moment  in  which  it  was  deliver- 
ed  to  the  present  time.     You  will  observe  gen- 
tlemen, that  this  commission  w  as  given  to  one  or- 
der of  ministers  only,  viz.  the  eleven   Apostles. 
To  them  he  committed  the  ministerial  authority 
in  his  kingdom.      This  commission  therefore  con- 


134 

ititutes  no  more  than  one  order  of  Gospel  minis- 
ters. It  embraces  the  highest  and  lowest  eccle- 
siastical power,  in  one  office  and  in  one  person, 
and  it  is  impossible  to  divide  it  into  three,  as  our 
Episcopal  Brethren  would  have  it.  Until  then 
the  friends  of  three  orders  in  the  Christian  min- 
istry, produce  from  Scripture,  some  other  commis- 
sion than  this ;  or  find  s»me  explicit  warrant  for  a 
threefold  division  of  the  power  which  this  one  com- 
mission conveys,  we  are  compelled  to  conclude, 
that  our  Lord  contemfdated  but  one  standing  or- 
der of  Gospel  ministers  in  his  Church. 

The  second  authority  which  I  shall  give  is 
found  in  Acts  xx.  1 7.  28.  "  And  from  Miletus  lie 
seiit  to  Ephesus  and  called  the  Elders  of  the  Church. 
And  wheii  they  were  come  unto  him,  he  said  unto 
them,  take  heed  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  thcjiock 
ever  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers, 
to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  has  purchased 
with  his  own  blood.''*  These  overseers  were  in- 
disputably Scripture  Bishops.  And  from  this 
sentence  it  is  observable  that  there  were  a  num- 
ber of  these  overseers  or  Bishops,  who  governed 
the  Church  in  the  city  of  Ephesus,  as  co-ordinate 
rulers,  or  in  common  council.  This  is  wholly  ir- 
reconcilable with  the  principles  of  modern  Epis- 


135 

copacy  ;  but  perfectly  coincides  with  the  Presby- 
terian doctrine  that  Scriptural  Bishops  are  the 
pastors  of  single  congregations. 

The  next  passage  to  our  purpose  is  the  ad<lress 
of  the  Apostle  Paul  to  the  Philippians.  "  Paul 
and  Timotheus,  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  to 
all  the  saints  in  Christ  Je?us  which  are  at  Philippic 
•with  the  Bishops  and  Deacons."  Here,  as  in  the 
authority  above  cited,  we  find  the  inspired  wri- 
ter speaking  of  a  mimher  of  Bishops  in  a  single 
city — -a  fact  totally  inconsistent  with  Prelacy. 

The  third  passage  to  be  adduced  is  Titus  1,  and 
is  as  follows-—"  For  this  ca*jse  left  I  thee  in  Crete, 
that  (hou  shouldst  set  in  order  the  things  that  are 
wanting,  and  ordain  Elders  [Presbyters]  in  every 
city,  as  I  had  appointed  thee." 

This  passage  proves,  beyond  controversy,  that, 
in  Apostolic  times,  it  was  customary  to  have  a  plu- 
rality of  these  Bishops  in  a  single  city.  We 
have  before  seen  that  there  were  a  number  of 
Bishops,  in  the  city  of  Ephesus,  and  a  numbep 
more  in  the  city  of  Philippi ;  but  in  the  passage 
before  us  we  find  Titus  directed  to  ordain  a  plural- 
ity of  them  in  c-ucry  city.  This  perfectly  agrees 
wilh  the  Presbyterian  doctrine,  that  scripturalt 
Bishops  were  (he  Pastors  of  single  congregationg. 


136 

©r  Presbyters,  invested,  either  separately  or  joint- 
ly,  as  the  case  might  be,  with  pastoral  charges ; 
but  it  is  impossible  to  reconcile  it  with  the  modern 
notions  of  Dioceasan  Et)iscopacy. 

There  is  another  passage  equally  conclusive  in 
support  of  this  argument.  It  is  that  which  \a 
found  in  1  Peter,  v.  1 .  2.  "  The  Elders  which  are 
among  you,  1  exhort,  who  am  also  an  Elder,  and  a 
witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  also  a  par- 
taker of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  Feed 
thefiock  of  God  which  is  among  yon,  taking  the 
cvemght  ilureof,  {\h^i  is,  exercising  the  office,  or 
performing  the  duties  o[  Bishops  over  i\\eva)nct  bi^ 
constraint  but  willingly,  not  for  filthy  here,  ltd  of  a 
ready  mind.^* 

The  construction  of  this  passage  is  obvious.  It 
expressly  represents  Presbyters  as  Bishops  of  the 
flock,  and  solemnly  exhorts  them  to  exercise  the 
power,   and  perform  the  duties  of  this  office. 

Thus  full  and  conclusive  gentlemen,  is  the  ev- 
idence, drawn  from  divine  authority,  ihaiGcspel 
Bishops  Viete  Pasters  of  single  congregations;  that 
Presbyters  and  Bishops  possessed  the  same  com- 
missions, were  endowed  with  the  same  qualifica- 
tions, and  were  assigned  to  the  same  sphere  of  duty. 
The  Presbyters  in  Apostolic  tiirses,  were  empov;- 


137 

efed  tc  preach  the  7Vord;  they  possessed  the  powei* 
of  government,  OYO^rvJing  the  Church,  and  of  or- 
daining.  The  latter  of  these  our  Episcopal  Breth- 
ren expressly  deny.  I  shall  therefore  adduce  cer-*^ 
tain  facts  recorded  in  the  Bible,  which  indisputa- 
bly prove  that  Presbyters  did  ordain  in  the  Apos- 
tolic times,  and  shall  with  these  close  my  argu- 
ment. 

The  first  instance  that  I   shall  mention,  is  that 
of  Timothy,  which  is  spoken  of  by  the  Apostle  St. 
Paul,  in  the  following  terms.      1    Tim.  iv.  14. 
«  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  ivhich  was  giv- 
en thee  hy  prophecy  ^nnth  the  laying  on  of  the  hands 
of  the  Presbytery.**     All  agree  that   the  Apostle 
is  here  speaking  of  Timothy's  ordination  ;  and 
this  ordination  is  expressly  said  to  have  been  per- 
formed with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Pres- 
bytery—-thaii  is,  of  the  Elders  or  a  council  of  Pres- 
byters.    Than  this  more  conclusive  evidence  can= 
not  be  asked  to  prove  the  position,  that  Presbyters' 
did  ordain  in  the  Apostolic  age. 

Take  another  instance  of  the  like  nature.  It 
is  that  of  Paul  and  Barnabas,  who,  after  having 
been  regularly  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the  minis- 
try themselves,  proceeded  thro'  the  cities  of  Lystra^ 
Iconiitm.  &ZC.    And  n^lien  they  had  ordained  them 


138 

Miters  in  every  Church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting, 
they  commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  had 
believed.  Barnabas  was  a  mere  Presbyter — was 
in  no  sense  an  Apostle,  and  had  no  pre-eminence 
which  belonged  to  the  Apostolic  character  ;  still 
we  here  find  him  ordaining  Elders  in  every 
Church. 

Unless,  gentlemen,  1  deceive  myself,  I  havfe 
now  established  my  position,  that  there  is  no 
officer,  superior  to  Presbyters,  spoken  of  in  the 
Scriptures,  and  that  the  Christian  Church  was  or- 
ganized by  the  Apostles,  under  the  Presbyterian 
form.  This  position,  thus  established,  decides  the 
question.  Such  a  concurrence  of  Scripture  facts, 
as  has  been  adduced,  is  at  once  remarkable  and  con- 
clusive as  to  the  simple  fact,  that  the  Presbyterian 
regimen  was  adopted  in  the  Apostolic  age.  I  can- 
not see  how  any  one  can  peruse  the  New-Testa- 
ment, with  an  impartial  mind,  without  perceiving 
that  the  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  government 
is  there  distinctly  portrayed. 

With  these  observations,  gentlemen,  I  submit 
the  subject. 

Doct  Bishop.  Gentlemen,  1  hope  we  shall  not 
be  so  unfortunate  as  to  exhaust  the  patience  of 
this  assembly,  before  we  consummate  the  business 


before  us.  You  have  doubtless  observed,  that  I 
have  made  it  my  business,  not  so  much  to  estab- 
lish the  claims  of  Episcopalians,  as  to  vindicate 
the  Church  against  the  charges  brought  against 
her,  by  rebutting  the  arguments  of  her  assail- 
ants. It  must  be  evident  to  every  one  that  1 
entered  this  controversy,  not  of  choice  but  of  ne- 
cessity. It  imposes  upon  me  an  unexpected 
tdsk,  but  a  task  which  every  sense  of  duty 
impels  me  to  perform.  It  is  my  present  design  to 
examine  the  arguments  which  the  Rev.  Gentle- 
man has  offered  you  in  support  of  Presbyterian 
parity.  This  is  the  only  thing  I  shall  attempt 
at  present.  But  before  the  final  decision  is  made 
upon  this  subject  I  shall  beg  your  indulgence, 
while  I  state  the  authorities  which  in  my  estima- 
tion, support  the  claims  of  Episcopacy,  and  which 
I  trust  will  finally  clear  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  from  the  serious  charges  which  the  gentle- 
men are  endeavouring  to  support  against  her. 

I  have  no  possible  objection  to  the  mode  which 
the  gentleman  who  has  spoken  in  support  of  this 
charge,  has  chosen  for  settling  the  matter  in  con- 
troversy. Institutions  of  God,  should  be  defend- 
ed by  the  word  ol  God.  The  Bible  is  the  first  and 
best  rule,  by  which  to  settle  thii  important  point. 


140 

i  am  highly  pleased  to  hear  him  appeal  to  the 
tribunal  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his  Apostles  ;  and  I 
am  equally  pleased  to  observe,  the  gentleman's 
accurate  acquaintance  with  his  subject,  and  his 
greatingenuity  in  bringing  forward,  in  the  most 
advantageous  manner,  all  the  arguments  to  be 
deduced  from  the  Bible.  The  thorough  knowl- 
edge he  has  evinced  of  the  institutions  of  Christ 
and  the  acts  of  his  Apostles — the  skill  he  display- 
ed in  the  arrangement  of  his  arguments,  and  the 
ability  with  which  he  enforced  them,  furnish  stri- 
king marks  of  a  superior  mind.  I  can  only  regret 
that  such  talents  are  not  emploj^ed  in  a  bettercause. 
His  first  argument  is  drawn  from  the  commis- 
sion of  our  Saviour  to  his  eleven  Apostles.  On 
this  commission  the  gentleman  observes,  that  there 
is  but  one  order  of  ministers  recognized — that  to 
that  order  was  committed  the  whole  ministerial 
authority  in  Christ's  Kingdom — that  it  possessed 
the  highest  and  lowest  ecclesiastical  power — and 
that  until  the  friends  of  three  orders  in  the 
Christian  ministry,  produce  from  Scripture  some 
other  commission,  or  find  some  exjdicit  warrant 
for  a  threefold  division  of  the  powers  which  this 
commission  conveys,  the  cause  of  Episcopacy  i:3 
desperate.     I  know  not  that  any  Episcopalian  ob- 


141 

jects  to  the  first  part  of  this  explanation — v?z, 
that  all  ministerial  power  is  derived  from  the  com- 
mission  of  Christ,  and  that  the  power  which  the 
Apostles  received,  embraced  everj^  possible  grade 
in  the  ministry  ;  but  the  consequence  which  th^ 
gentleman  draws  from  this,  no  Episcopalian  feels 
himself  under  any  obligation  to  subscribe  to.  It 
appears  to  me  that  the  learned  gentleman,  in  this 
case,  has  used  a  little  sophistry. 

The  particular  Apostolic  regimen  of  the  Chris- 
tian priesthood,  was  not  yet  precisely  settled  in  the 
Church  when  our  Saviour  ascended;  and  the  reason 
is  evident.  It  was  because  HE  w  as,  while  on  earth, 
the  visible,  as  well  as  spiritual  head  of  his  Church, 
and  surrendered  not  its  government  to  the  Apos- 
tles, until  he  departed.  In  this  state  of  his  king- 
dom, being  about  to  ascend,  Christ  clothed  his. 
Apostles  with  plenary  power  to  act  as  his  visible 
head — to  perfect  the  organization  of  his  Church — 
to  establish  what  is  now  properly  called  the  Jpos- 
tolic  regimen,  to  introduce  such  a  regimen  in  the 
ministry  as,  no  doubt,  their  divine  head  had  al- 
ready marked  out  to  them.  This  they  were  to 
do,  and  tliis  they  did  do,  under  divine  influence, 
and  Almighty  contrcul. 

But  says  the  gentleman,  the  whole  power  of  the 

M2. 


14^ 

ministerial  character  was  vested  in  the  Apostles, 
in  one  order.  Hence  he  infers  that  these  Apos- 
tles could  not,  and  did  not  establish  a  diversity  of 
grades  in  the  Apostolic  ministry.  Strange  logic 
indeed. 

The  power  of  establishing  Church  order  is  vest- 
ed in  the  Apostles  equally  ;  therefore  those  Apos- 
tles would  establish  no  order  in  the  Church  but 
Presbyterian  parity. 

Gentlemen,  the  Episcopalians  contend,  that  the 
Apostles  possessed  the  only  ministerial  power — 
that  they  alone  transmitted  it  to  their  successors, 
and  that  the  peculiar  regimen  of  the  Christian 
priesthood,  is  to  be  learned  from  their  history. 

I  contend  in  the  first  place,  that  there  has  al- 
ways existed  an  imparity  in  the  priesthood,  under 
every  dispensation — that  this  was  the  case  amongst 
the  Jews — that  it  was  also  the  case  in  the  days 
of  our  Saviour — that  he  then  was  the  visible  Head 
and  Bishop  of  the  Church — that  under  him  were 
two  orders,  his  Apostles,  and  seventy  disciples — 
and  that  Christ,  when  about  to  ascend,  did  consti- 
stute  his  Apostles  the  first  order^ — and  did  empow- 
er them  to  transmit  their  Apostolic  authority  to 
successors,  and  to  constitute  two  other  orders,  an- 
swering to  the  economy  of  the  Church,  as  weH 


143 

under  the  Jewish  dispensation,  as  while  he  him- 
self was  the  visible  Head  and  Bishop— And  final- 
ly, they  contend  that  the  history  of  the  Apostles 
indisputably  proves,  that  they  did  appoint  succes- 
sors to  themselves,  with  full  power  to  ordain  oth- 
ers—and that  they  did  also  establish  two  other  or- 
ders, viz.  Presbyters  and  Deacons,  answering  to 
the  two  lower  orders  in  the  Jewish  Priesthood, 
and  also  to  the  grades  of  power,  which  the  Apos- 
tles and  the  seventy  held  previous  to  that  special 
commission,  which  the  Apostles  received  from 
Christ,  constituting  them,  on  his  ascension,  the 
highest  order  in  the  ministry. 

This  is  the  position  gentlemen,  which  I  as  an 
Episcopalian  take,  and  which  does  not  subject 
me  to  prove  any  new  commission,  or  a  threefold 
division  of  that  which  Christ  gave  his  Apostles. 
I  have  only  to  prove  that  the  Apostles  did  insti- 
tute two  other  orders,  and  that  they  actually  did, 
under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  establish 
an  imparity  in  the  ministry.  This  fact  we  pro- 
fess to  be  able  to  establish,  and  before  the  final  de- 
cision of  this  question,  I  shall  beg  your  indulgence 
while  I  state  the  proof  on  which  we  rely  to  sup- 
port it.  So  that  I  cannot  percieve  that  the  Epis- 
copal cause  is  in  the  least  embarrassed  by  the 


144* 

comments  which  the  Rev.  Gentleman  has  made 
on  the  commission  of  our  blessed  Saviour  to  his 
Apostles. 

I  now  pass  on  to  the  other  quotations  which  the 
gentleman  has  introduced  as  proof  of  ministerial 
parit3^  Of  these  he  has  produced  four.  The  ob- 
ject which  he  proposes  to  gain  in  citing  these  pas- 
sages is,  to  prove  from  the  community  of  names, 
that  there  being  at  Ephesus,  &c.  a  number  of 
Presbyters  sometimes  called  Bishops,  that  hence 
there  was  no  imparity  in  the  ministry  in  the  Apos- 
tolic age.  It  must  rather  be  ascribed  to  the  in- 
genuity of  man  than  to  the  substantial  nature  of 
the  cause  he  advocates,  that  he  depends  upon  a 
plausible  use  of  the  community  of  names  for  sup- 
port. It  is  confessed  on  all  hands,  that  Bishop, 
Ekbr  and  Presbyter,  are  titles,  sometimes  applied 
to  the  sanie  officer.  But  this  application  of  names 
proves  nothing  in  reference  to  the  powers  of  the 
office.  It  was  the  peculiar  pcrvers  with  which 
the  Apostles  and  their  successors  were  clothed, 
which  formed  their  distinctive  character;  and  so 
of  the  two  other  grades  of  officers  in  the  Christian 
Priesthood.  The  (irst  text  whicli  (he  Gentleman 
quotes  is  from  Acts  xx.  1 7,  28.  And  from  Miletus 
lie  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  the  Elders  of  the. 


145 

Church.  And  when  they  were  come  to  him,  he  said 
unto  them,  take  heed  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  tJw 
fiooks  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  inade  yoit 
overseers. 

On  this  passage  the   gentleman  remarks,"  it  is 
hence  observable,   that  in   the  city  of  Ephesus 
there  were  a  number  of  Bishops  who  governed  the 
Church  in  that   city,  as  co-ordinate  rulers,  or  in 
common  council/'     Grant  that  they  were  Bishops 
—that  they  were  Congregational  Bishops— In  oth- 
er words,  that   they   had  the   pastoral  charge  of 
congregations.     Before  the   gentleman  gains  his 
point,  he  must  prove  that  there   was   no  Bishop 
over  these  Bishops  at  Ephesus.     This  would  be  a 
task  more   difficult  than  he  will  be  disposed  to  at- 
tempt.    The  fact  is,  there  is   not  a  text  more  un- 
fortunate for  his  purpose  in  the  Bible.     Who  sent 
and  called  these  Elders  from   Ephesus  ?     It  was 
the  Apostle  St.  Paul,  the  founder,  the  head  of  this 
Church— their  Bishop  in  the  peculiar  sense  of  the 
word.     Else  why  has   he  the  power  to  call  these 
Elders,  or  Bishops,  if  you   please,  from  their  own 
city,  and  why  do  they  implicitly  obey  his  call  and 
meet  him  at  Miletus  ? 

The  fact  is  gentlemen   as  recorded  in  the  Acts, 
that  Paul  had  already  ordained  Timothy  to  gov- 


146 

ern  the  Church  at  Ephesus.  Paul  took  Timothj 
with  him  on  his  way  to  Jerusalem,  and  stopping 
at  Miletus,  he  (Paul)  sent  for  the  Presbyters  at 
Ephesus  as  a  ready  way,  no  doubt  of  introducing 
Timothy  into  his  charge  as  Bishop  of  that  city  ; 
from  which  time  we  find  Timothy  presiding  over 
the  Church  at  Ephesus — governing  it — and  charg- 
ed by  the  Apostle  St.  Paul,  to  use  the  power  u 
ordination,  which  he  had  conferred  upon  him,  with 
caution  and  prudence.  Here  then  gentlemen,  we 
find  a  number  of  Bishops  at  Ephesus,  but  we  find 
they  have  a  Bishop  at  their  head,  as  the  sole  gov- 
ernor and  ordainer,  among  them — a  Bishop,  the 
TRiniediate  successor  of  the  Apostle  St.  Paul,  and 
by  him  clothed  with  Apostolical  authority.  The 
case  of  Ephesus  is  an  incontestible  fact,  proving 
Diocepsan  Episcopacy.  God  knows,  I  should 
have  no  objection  to  a  parity  in  the  ministry,  if 
it  could  be  proved  from  the  Scripture.  So  far  from 
setting  up  my  will,  or  my  prejudice,  or  party  upon 
this  subject,  I  would  willingly  kneel  at  the  feet  of 
the  Rev.  Gentleman,  and  be  taught  the  principles 
of  Presbyterian  order,  provided  such  principles 
could  be  drawn  from  the  Bible.  But  when  gen- 
tlemen of  celebrity  of  character,  gentlemen  of  tal- 
ents, of  learning  and  piety,  with  all  their  labours, 


147 

<:an  produce  proof  of  parity  no  more  solid  than  this, 
I  must  beg  to  dissent  from  them.  I  wish  to  do  it 
with  the  utmost  decorum  and  modesty,  but  I  must 
beg  leave  to  dissent. 

The  second  quotation  of  the  Rev.  Gentleman 
is  as  follows — "  Paul  and  Timotheus,  servants  of 
J^us  Christ,  to  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus, 
wmch  are  at  Phillippi,  with  the  Bishops  and  Dea- 
cons." As  the  reasoning  of  the  gentleman  upon 
this  passage  is  founded  altogether  upon  the  term 
Bishops,  I  shall  leave  it  to  every  one,  to  make  his 
own  comments,  and  proceed  to  his  third  quota- 
tion, which  is  as  follows — Titus  i.  For  this  cause 
left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  set  in  order 
the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain  Elders  in 
every  city,  as  I  appointed  thee.  The  object  of  the 
gentleman,  in  this  quotation  is  to  prove  that  there 
was  a  plurality  of  Bishops,  in  every  city  in  the 
Apostolic  day,  and  from  thence  to  infer,  that  Con- 
gregational and  not  Dioceasan  Episcopacy  was  the 
regimen  of  the  Church.  Here  again  the  gentle- 
man seizes  the  word  Bishop,  and  from  it  infers  a 
parity  in  the  ministry.  Had  he  but  for  a  moment 
contemplated  the  character  of  Titus,  to  whom  this 
charge  was  given  :  who  by  the  Apostle  was 
placed  over  ttle  Church  at  Crete,  and  v/ho  alone 


148 

is  mentioned,  as  possessing  the  power  of  ordina- 
tion  in  a  district,  which  must  have  contained 
many  Presbyters,  who  alone  was  to  set  in  order  the 
things  that  were  ivanting,  he  would  certainly  have 
chosen  any  other  passage  of  Scripture,  rather 
than  this  to  support  his  position  ;  he  would  have 
seen  that  this  text  is  a  direct  and  explicit  proof  of 
Dioceasan  Episcopacy. 

The  other  passage  being  of  the  same  character 
with  those  1  have  already  examined,  I  shall  not 
trespass  on  your  patience  by  adverting  to  it. 

The  gentleman  closes  his  observations  by  a  ref- 
erence to  two  passages,  as  proof  of  his  affirmation, 
that  Presbyters  ordainedm  theApostolic  age.  The 
one  of  these  being  that  of  Timothy,  which  I  have 
already  examined  at  some  length,  I  shall  not  now 
trespass  on  your  time  by  a  recapitulation  of  what 
I  then  said  ;  and  his  other  authorities  for  Presbyte- 
rian ordination,  being  those  performed  by  Paul 
and  Barnabus,  who  were  both  Apostles,  heads,  and 
gov€rnm\s  of  the  Church,  neither  shall  I  detain 
you  Willi  any  remarks  on  them.  I  rose  gentlemen, 
for  the  single  object  of  examaining  the  arguL^^nts 
of  the  Rev.  Gentleman,  designed  to  support  Presby 
terian  regimen  ;  and  having,  asl  conceive,  expos- 
ed their  impotency,  I  now  sit  down,  to  hear  what 


14^9 

further  may  be  offered  on  this  interestir. 
ject. 

Presbyter  Terthis.      Gentlemen,  I  hav 
indeed    highly    gratified    with    the  gent'; 
speech.     It   displays  his   usual  genius,   s 
stubborn  perseverance  in  the  cause  he  advr 
but  while  it  convinces  me  of  his  superior  talc; 
at  the  same  time  the  more  confirms   meinl.- 
lief,  that  it  requires  more  than   the  power  <  ■  •" 
to  prove  the  divine  right  of  DioceasanEp; 
cy.     A  cause  which   requnes  so   much    • 
to   support  it,  must  be  a  bad   one.     TI  r 
Rev.  Gentleman,  havii)g   earnestly  ende;. 
to  answer  some  of  the  arguments  opposes" 
is   content  to  pass  over  others,  in  hope '  r. 
silence  would  be   received  as   refutation, 
fact  is  gentlemen,  that  the  scripture   aai-v.r 
which  have  been  produced,  are  too  concli'L 
admit  of  an  answer.     My  Brother   Presbj  ; 
brought  together,  with  much  perspicuity  .i 
cision,  most  of  the  Bible  evidence,  whic'.'. 
a  parity  in  the  Christian  Priesthood.      L 
ment  not  only  carries  complete  convicii 
is  also  of  such  a  nature  as  not  to  be  desf; ; 
even  weakened,  except  by  some  express    ,  . 
m  precept  from  tls  Scrij/tures  themselv? 


150 

such  evidence,   I   am   confident,   the  friends  of 
Prelacy  will  never  be  able  to  produce. 

The  charge  under  consideration  being  thus 
already  supported  by  the  highest  authority,  I  shall 
detain  you  but  for  a  few  moments,  while  I  cite  to 
you  a  few  authorities  from  those  writers,  who  are 
stiled  "  Early  Fathers."  In  doing  this,  I  shall 
confine  myself  exclusively  to  writers  of  the  first 
two  centuries.  Immediately  after  this  period,  so 
many  corruptions  began  to  creep  into  the  Church, 
so  many  of  the  Christian  writers  are  known  to 
have  been  heterodox  in  their  opinions,  and  indeed 
Papacy  with  all  its  darkness  and  error  began  to 
rise  so  high,  that  the  testimony  of  every  subse- 
quent writer  is  to  be  received  with  sus|)icioa. 
And  during  this  period,  so  little  is  to  be  found  in 
any  writin<;;s  extant,  upon  the  peculiar  regimen  of 
the  Priesthood,  that  1  should  think  it  needless  to 
cite  the  few  authorities  to  be  deduced  from  an  ex- 
amination of  these  antient  records,  did  not  Epis- 
copalians pride  themselves  on  this  source  of 
proof;  did  they  not  seem  to  risk  their  cause  upon 
it;  and  did  they  not  proudly  declare,  that  the  unit- 
ed voice  of  antiquity  was  in  their  favour.  I  am 
pursuaded  b}^  an  examination  of  the  fact,  that  the 
voice  of  Antiquity  is,  on  this  point,  at  best  weak. 


151 

and  instead  of  proclaitning  the  validity  of  Episco- 
pal doctrines,  it  speaks  a  language  directly  oppa- 
site,  and  declares  that  in  that  day,  there  were 
neither  Popes  nor  Dioceasan  Bishops.  For  the 
correctness  of  this  assertion,  let  us  appeal  to  the 
authorities  themselves. 

And  first  let  us  hear  Clemens  Romanus.  He 
lived  towards  the  close  of  the  first  century  ;  and 
doubtless  conversed  with  several  of  the  Apostles. 
In  consequence  of  a  division  in  the  Corinthian 
Church,  he  thus  addresses  them.—'*  It  is  a  shame 
my  beloved,  yea,  a  very  great  shame,  and  un- 
worthy of  your  Christian  profession,  to  hear,  that 
the  most  firm  and  ancient  Church  of  the  Corin^ 
thians,  should,  by  one  or  two  persons,  be  led  into 
a  sedition  against  its  Presbyters.  Only  let  the 
flock  of  Christ  be  at  peace  with  the  Presbyters 
that  are  set  over  it.  He  that  shall  do  this,  shall 
get  to  himself  a  very  great  honour  in  the  Lord. 
Do  ye,  therefore,  who  first  laid  the  foundation  of 
this  sedition,  submit  yourselves  to  your  Presby- 
ters, and  be  instructed  into  repentance,  bending 
the  knee  of  your  hearts." 

Clemens,  in  this  passage,  evidently  represents 
the  Church  at  Corinth  as  subject  not  ^o  an  individ' 
mlf  but  to  a  company  of  persons,  whom  he  calls 


15^ 

;  tersorE'ders;  and  expostulates  with  thei^ 

:e  they  had   opposed  and  ill   treated   their^ 

(ers,   and  cast  them  out   of  their  charge. 

\  enerable  Father,  gives  not  the  least  hint  of 

-istinction,    between    the   officers    in    the 

;!,  either  in  this  passage  or  in  any  other  he 

it.     Had  such  a  distinction  existed,  it  is  not 

.aii'je,  but  unaccountable,  that  he  did  not 

;!  it  in  this  case,  where  the  interrerence  of 

renie  officer  in  the  Church  was  so  necessa- 

riie  tact  is  Gentlemen)  no  such  distinction 

;  ('  writer  standing  neiit  on  the  roll  of  antiqui- 

Polycarp.     In  his  epistle  to  the  Church  at 

;i,  this   venerable   martyr,  like  Clemens, 

•   o  oiily  of  two  orders  of  Church  officers  ;  viz. 

■jlers  and    Deacons.     He   exhorts  the  Phi- 

iaas  to  obey  these  officers  in  the  Lord.    "  It  be-v 

is  you,"  says   he,  "  to  abstain  from  these 

;  ;3,  being  subject  to  the    Presbyters  and  Dea- 

;'  as  to   God   and   Christ.     This   writer  no 

.  tj  mentions  ihe  word  Bishop  in  his  whole  epis- 

:.i>r  does  he  give   the  most  distant  hint  to  in- 

t  <^  that  there  were  any  individual  or  body  of 

1  vested  with  powers  superior  to  Presbyters. 

-  uatiua  takes  the  next  place  in  the  lisit  of 


153 

Apostolic  writers.  This  Father,  who  is  frequent- 
ly qaoied  l)y  Episcopaliaas  with  triumph,  to  be 
sure  speaks  of  Bishops  ;  but  there  is  not  a  single 
passage  in  his  writings,  which  favours  the  idea  of 
Dioccasan  Bishops,  or  that  his  Bishops  were  of  a 
distinct  and  superior  order.  There  is  not  a 
word  mentioned  of  these  Bishops  possessing  the 
power  o^ ordaining  or  confirming — nothing  which 
may  lead  us  to  suppose  they  were  not  Pastors  ; 
and  indeed  nothing  which  can  afford  the  least  tri- 
umph to  the  friends  of  Prelacy. 

We  next  appeal  to  the  testimony  of  Ireneus. 
This  Father,  who  is  said  to  have  suffered  martyr- 
dom about  the  year  202  after  Christ,  is  an  impor- 
tant and  decisive  witness,  on  the  subject  before 
us.  The  following  passages  are  found  in  his 
writings.  In  his  hook  against  Heresies,  he  says, 
"  when  we  challenge  them  (the  Heretics)  to  that 
Apostolical  tradition,  which  is  preserved  in  the 
Churches,  through  the  successions  of  the  Presbyters, 
they  oppose  the  tradition,  pretending  that  they 
are  wiser,  not  only  than  the  Presbyters,  but  also 
than  the  Apostles.'' 

Again — In  his  epistle  to  Florinus,  in  speak- 
ing of  Polycarp,  he  says,  "  I   am  able   to  testify 

before  God,   that   if  that   holy  and  Apostolical 

N2. 


1^4 

Fresbvter  had  heard  any  such  thing,  he  would  ai 
once  have  exclaimed,  as  his  manner  was,  "  Good 
God  !  into  what  times  hast  thou  reserved  me  !'* 
Several  other  like  extracts  might  be  made  from 
Ireneus.  And  I  take  it  for  granted,  that  no  im- 
partial reader  can  cast  his  eyes  upon  them,  with- 
out perceiving  how  strongly  and  unequivocally 
they  support  the  Presbyterian  doctrine,  of  a  parity 
in  the  ministry.  This  Father  not  only  applies 
the  names  Bishop  and  Presbv  ter  to  the  same  per- 
sons, but  he  does  it  in  a  way  which  precludes  all 
doubt,  that  he  considers  them  as  only  different 
titles  for  the  same  office.  He  expressly  declares, 
that  Presbyters  received  th^  succession  of  the 
"Episcopate. 

The  testimony  of  Clemens  Alexandrinus,  who 
flourished  at  the  close  of  the  second  century,  is 
likewise  in  favor  of  our  doctrine  concerning  he 
Christian  ministry.  The  following  extracts  from 
his  writings,  will  enable  you  to  judge,  in  what 
light  he  ought  to  be  considered  as  a  witness  on 
this  subject.  '*  In  the  Church,"  he  says,  "  the 
Presbyters  are  intrusted  with  the  dignified  minis- 
try ;  the  deacons  with  the  subordinate." 

Again — "  This  man  is  in  reality  a  Presbyter, 
'and  a  true  Deacon  of  the  purpose  of  God — not  or^ 


155 

dained  of  men,  nor  because  a  Presbyter,  therefore 
esteemed  a  righteous  man  ;  but  because  a  right- 
eous man,  therefore  now  reckoned  in  the  Presbyte- 
ry ;  and  though  here  upon  earth,  he  hath  not  been 
honoured  with  the  chief  seat,  yet  he  shall  sit  down 
among  the  four  and  twenty  thrones,  judging  the 
people,  as  John  says  in  the  Revelations."  Cle- 
ment was  a  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  Alexan- 
dria. He  speaks  of  himself  as  one  of  its  jrover- 
nors,  and  claims  the  title  of  "  Shepherd  or  Pas- 
tor," after  the  image  of  the  good  Shepherd— a  ti- 
tle which  the  greater  part  of  Episcopal  writers  ac- 
knowledge to  have  been  given,  in  the  premitive 
Church,  to  the  highest  order  of  ministers.  He 
represents  the  Presbyters  as  intrusted  with  the 
dignified  ministry,  and  the  Deacons  with  the  sub- 
ordinate, without  suggesting  any  thing  to  indicate 
a  more  dignifi£d  order, 

I  have  now  Gentlemen,  gone  through  the  tes- 
timony of  those  Fathers,  who  lived  and  wrote 
within  the  first  two  centuries  after  Christ,  the  lim- 
its which  [  prescribed  to  myself  at  the  beginning 
of  my  address.  I  have  not,  to  be  sure, quoted  every 
passage  from  those  writers  which  speaks  of  the 
ministry  and  the  then  officers  of  Ihe  Church,  but 
have  endeavored  to  give  an  example  or  two  from 


156 

each,  as  favourable  to  the  Episcopal  cause  as  any 
other.  And  I  now  a|>])eal  to  your  candour,  gen- 
tlemen, whether  there  is  a  single  passage,  which 
proves  that  Christian  Bishops,  within  the  first 
two  centuries,  were,  in  fact,  an  order  of  clergy 
distinct  from  and  superior  to,  those  Preshyters, 
"who  were  authorized  to  preach  and  administer 
sacraments. 

Such  then  Gentlemen,  is  the  result  of  the  ap- 
peal to  the  early  Fathers.  They  are  so  far  from 
giving  even  a  semblance  of  support  to  the  Epis- 
copal claim,  that  like  the  Scriptures,  they  every 
where  speak  a  language  wholy  inconsistent  with 
it,  and  favourable  only  to  the  doctrine  of  ministe- 
rial parity.  What  shall  we  say  then,  of  those 
"who  triumphantly  make  contrary  assertions  ?  I 
only  say,  that  those  who  find  themselves  able  to 
justify  such  assertions,  must  have  been  much  more 
successful  in  discovering  early  authorities  in  aid 
of  iheir  cause,  than  the  most  diligent,  learned  and 
keen  sighted  of  their  predecessors. 

Upon  the  whole  Gentlemen,  I  see  not  why^  this 
important  charge  is  not  sufficiently  supported,  and 
why  a  decision  may  not  now  be  had. 

Chairman.  Gentlemen,  the  consideration  of 
these  ch  arges,  having  already  occupied  so  much 


157 

time,  and  the  one  under  our  present  examination, 
being  of  supreme  importance,  it  is  proper  tb:it  the 
council  should  now  adjourn  until  to-morrow 
morning. 

On  motion  therefore,  the  assembly  adjourned 
till  to-morrow  10  o'clock. 

FIFTH  DAY, 

MET    ACCORDING    TO    ADJOURNMENT. 

Chairman.  We  have  now  met  Gentlemen,  for 
the  purpose  of  consummating  the  business  before 
us,  and  making  a  final  decision  upon  the  question, 
whether  Dwceasan  Episcopacy  he  the  true  Apostoli- 
cal regimen  of  Christ's  Church  ?  Those  gentlemen 
who  wish  to  continue  the  discussion  will  now 
proceed. 

Presbyter  Quartus.  Gentlemen,  1  rise  not  for 
the  purpose  of  multiplying  arguments  upon  this 
subject,  l)ut  barely  to  express  to  this  assembly, 
my  full  conviction  of  the  propriety  and  truth  of  the 
charge  now  before  this  council.  I  have  admired 
the  temperate,  and  at  the  same  time  independent 
manner,  in  which  my  Brother  Presbyters  have 
conducted  their  arguments;  and  I  cannot  foriear 
to  express  the  satisfaction  which  I  have  received. 


158 

from  the  fair  light  in  which  the  gentlemen  have 
placed  the  subject.  This  was  a  matter  with  which 
I  confess  myself  but  little  acquainted,  until  now, 
and  on  which  I  must  acknowledge,  I  had  been 
driven  into  some  doubts,  by  the  high  claims  and 
lofty  denunciations  of  some  Episcopalians.  But 
the  gentlemen  have  so  simplified  the  subject,  and 
brought  it  within  such  a  compass  as  to  enable  ev- 
ery mind  to  comprehend  it.  I  presume  therefore, 
that  this  council  are  prepared  to  decide  as  to  the 
propriety  of  the  charge,  and  to  pronounce  with 
one  consent  that  Episcopacy  is  not  only  an  inno- 
vation of  man,  but  that  "  it  puts  it  in  man's  power 
to  lord  it  over  the  heritage  of  God." 

Doctor  Bishop.  Gentlemen,  I  must  beg  the 
honour  of  your  indulgence,  while  I  offer  some  re- 
marks upon  the  high  charge  now  urged,  with  such 
stubborn  perseverance,  against  Episcopalians.  In 
Joing  this,  I  shall  occupy  as  little  time,  as  the 
nature  of  the  subject,  and  my  accountability  to 
Him,  who  reigns  in  the  Church  triumphant,  will 
admit  of.  I  shall  not  feel  myself  under  any  obli- 
gations to  take  a  formal  view  of  the  arguments 
offered  by  the  two  last  gentlemen;  inasmuch  as 


15% 

r11  their  remarks  are  founded  on  names,*  and  ndt 
on  the  peculiar  character  of  the  Priesthood ;  and 
as  I  shall  have  occasion,  in  the  course  of  my  ob- 
servations to  refer  to  the  same  venerable  Fathers. 
In  this,  it  shall  be  my  object  to  let  them  speak  for 
themselves,  and  you.  gentlemen,  shall  judge  wheth- 
er their  voice  be  strong  or  "  weak,*'  and  for  whose 
cause  they  plead. 

I  now%  gentlemen,  pledge  myself  to  prove  by 
Scripture,  and  by  Fathers  who  were  cotempora- 
ries  with  those  to  whom  the  Rev.  Gentleman  has 
referred,  the  Apostolic  institution  of  Episcopacy ;— « 
In  other  words,  that  the  Apostolic  ministry  con- 
sisted of  three  grades,  Bishops,  Priests  and  Dea- 


^  *  The  true  stale  of  the  case  in  reference  to  names,  is  ungues* 
tionably  t'  is — During  the  life  of  the  Apostles ,  deference  to  them 
forbid  that  their  successors  in  office  should  be  called  Jpostles, 
and  hence  they  were  called  by  the  common  title  of  Bishop,  Elder., 
&c.  After  the  death  of  the  Apostles,  their  successors  to  their 
rmloffict,  as  Timothy,  Titus,  &c.  were  called  Apostles ;  andin 
process«ftime,  this  title  was  changed,  and  those  who  held  the 
Apostolic  commission,  assumed  the  title  of  Bisiiops,  and  the  two 
lower  orders  retained  the  titles  of  Presbyter  and  Deacon,  Thus 
saith  an  ancient  Father,  Theodoret — "  The  same  persons,"  says 
he, "  were  anciently  called  Presbyters  and  Bishops,  and  they 
whom  we  now  call  Bishops,  were  then  called  Apostles;  but  in 
process  oftime,  the  name  of  Apostles  was  appropriated  to  thena 
who  were  Apostlesinthestrictsense  ;  and  their  successors  drop- 
ped the  name  of  Apostle,  and  took  that  of  Bishop — In  this  sense 
Epaphroditus  is  called  the  Apostle  of  the  Philippians— Titus  was 
the  Apostle  of  the  Cretan?,ancl  Timotiay  of  Asia."        Reporter. 


160 

^ons — the  first  possessing  the  sole  power  of  or^imt- 
As  a  strong  presumptive  argument  that  this  was 
the  case,  Episcopalians  bring  into  view  the  regi- 
men of  the  Jewish  Priesthood.  The  Jewish 
Church  was  the  visible  Church  of  Go(i,  was  ac- 
knowledged as  such  by  our  blessed  Saviour  him- 
self-— Her  Priesthood  was  appointed  by  Heav^ 
en.  In  it,  through  their  whole  history,  we  find 
three  orders,  High  Priest,  Priest,  and  Levite,  each 
possessing  different  powers,  the  two  latter  sub" 
ordinate  to  the  former.  This  order  of  the  priest- 
hood, among  the  Jews,  was  protected  by  the  arm 
of  God,  and  when  invaded,  the  invaders  were 
punished. 

This  being  the  undisputed  fact  under  one  dis- 
pensation of  the  Church  of  God,  Episcopalians 
think  that  until  there  is  found  an  express  warrant 
for  a  change,  (and  they  think  they  have  a  right  to 
demand  of  non-Episcopalians  that  warrant)  the 
known  regimen  of  the  ministry  in  Christ's  Church 
in  this  one  age,  is  an  argument  by  which  to  deter- 
;  ne  her  true  order  in  this  subsequent  age,  and 
subsequent  dis[>ensation. 

The  next  presumptive  argument  they   derive 
fr©ra  the  visible  order  of  the   priestdood,   during 


161 

the  ministry  of  our  Saviour.  After  his  baptism 
Christ  acted  as  the  visible,  as  well  as  spiritual 
High  Priest  of  his  Church  on  earth — All  visible 
authority  was  derived  from  him — He  was  not  only 
the  head  of  Christians  as  their  Redeemer  and  Sav" 
iour,  but  as  their  visible  Bishop.  Under  himself,  he 
constituted  his  twelve  Apostles  and  seventy  disci- 
ples,the  Apostles  holding  a  grade  between  himself 
and  the  seventy.  Here  we  contend  is  a  sample  of 
imparity  in  the  ministry,  perfectly  according  with 
that  which  God  established  among  the  Jews,  and 
proving  indisputably  that  Christ  did  not  change 
the  order  of  the  Jewish  Priesthood,  but  sanction- 
ed it,  thereby  instructing  us  that  the  same  regi- 
men should  continue  in  subsequent  ages.  This 
fact  Episcopalians  offer  as  an  insurmountable  evi- 
dence to  prove  the  correctness  of  the  Episcopal 
form  of  Church  government. 

We  now  come  to  tlie  commencement  of  the  Apos- 
tolic  age.  Let  us  examine  the  commission  of  our 
Saviour  to  his  Apostles.  Being  about  to  ascend, 
and  by  his  ascension  to  take  away  frohi  his  visible 
kingdom,  its  visible  head,  Christ  imparts  to  hi? 
Apostles,  his  supreme  visible  authority — As  his 
Father  had  sent  him^  so  he  sent  them,  to  disciple 

all  nations.     This  commission  of  our  Saviour* 
O. 


162 

of  course  gave  to  his  Apostles,  full  power  t® 
preside  over  and  govern  his  Church,  and  per- 
petuate  the  ministry  by  a  transmition  of  their  au- 
thority to  successors — Said  he  "  Lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 
When  the  Apostles  were  thus  first  empower- 
ed, at  Christ's  ascension,  we  find  but  this  one 
grade  of  officers  in  the  Apostolie  Church ;  but 
this  grade  is  the  highest  ;  is  clothed  with  power 
competent  to  fill  up  the  other  grades  as  necessity 
required,  and  to  complete  an  Apostolic  ministry 
answering  in  all  its  parts  to  that  appointed  by 
Heaven  among  the  Jews,  and  that  found  in  the 
practice  of  Christ.  I  shall  now  proceed  to  prove 
that  the  Apostles  diddo  this,  and  that  in  their  his- 
tory, the  Episcopal  form  of  government  is  plainly 
set  forth  and  taught. 

In  discussing  any  subject,  it  is  essential  to  the 
discovery  of  truth,  and  to  bringing  the  discussion 
to  a  s[)eedy  issue,  that  the  precise  points  to  be 
proved  should  be  clearly  ascertained,  and  the 
proposition  plainly  and  definitively  stated.  The 
essential  characteristic  principles  of  Episcopacy 
are — that  there  are  three  grades  of  ministers  in- 
stituted by  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  that  \he  first 
grade,  in  addition  to  the   ministerial  powers,  pes- 


163 

see^  the  sole  power  of  ordination,  with  the  right  of 
exercising  supreme  authority  over  the  congregU' 
iions  and  ministers  who  may  be  subject  to  them. 

From  this  statement  of  the  essentials  of  Epis- 
copacy, tlie  iollowing  conclusions  will  result.  1. 
That  it  is  immaterial  by  what  names  these  grades 
of  the  ministry  are  distinguished — "  mere  names 
are  of  little  value.'*  "  It  is  for  the  thing  not  the 
name,  we  contend."*  Desperate  indeed  must  be 
the  cause  of  the  gentlemen,  who  have  opposed 
me  on  this  subject,  when  they  predicate  their 
whole  argamenis  on  names  which  every  one  con- 
cedes, were  applied  to  the  same  orders.  Who 
would  think  of  infering  that  our  Saviour  was  no 
more  than  an  Apostle  or  Bishop,  because  these 
names  are  applied  to  him  ?t  Or,  who  would  think 
that  the  Consuls  of  the  present  day,  are  the  same 
with  those  of  the  Roman  Republic,  because  they 
are  distinguished  by  the  same  names  ? 

2.  Nor  do  Episcopalians  contend  that  in  an 
extensive  and  unqualified  sense,  there  is  any  form 
of  Church  government  of  divine  risht.  When 
applied  to  the  ordeis  of  the  ministry,  they  contend 


*  W.  McLoed'sEcpl.  Catechism. 
tHeb.lII.Pet.il.  25. 


164 

it  is  ;  but  when  the  term  government,  is  applied 
to  the  particular /nawner  in  which  the  powers  of  the 
office  are  exercised  they  contend  that  it  is  not  di- 
vine. In  other  words,  that  the  particular  govern' 
menl  of  the  Church  is  not  to  be  identified  with  the 
ministry.  This  principle  was  contended  for  by 
the  celebrated  Hooker  and  oners^ —  o  .-  isco- 
palians,  seizing  this  circumstance,  have  endea- 
voured to  make  much  of  it  in  support  of  their 
cause.  Bui  the  only  point  for  which  we  contend, 
dfs  that  Bishops^  Priests  and  Deacons,  with  their 
appropriate  powers,  are  of  divine  Apostolical  insti- 
tution . 

I  now  proceed  to  establish  this  position  by 
Scripture  authority.  I  have  already  observed  that 
under  the  Jew  ish  dispensation,  we  find  three  or- 
ders in  the  ministry,  under  the  titles  of  High  Priest, 
Priest  and  Levite  ;  that  when  Christ  appeared  to 
establish  the  Gospel  dispensation,  there  were 
subordinate  to  Him,  the  High  Priest  of  our  pro- 
fession, the  Apostles*  and  the  seventy^.  It  is  my 
intention  now  to  prove,  that  after  the  ascension  of 
Christ,  we  find  the  ministry  constituted  un- 
der the  three  grades  of  Apostles,  Elders  or  Fresby- 

*  Luke  vi.  12.  l3.  f  Luke  x.  1. 


169 

ters,  sometimes  called  Bishops  aud  Deacons  ;  and 
that  these  grades  have  been  mtiintained  in  the 
Christian  Church  to  the  present  day.  There  can 
be  no  question  but  that  on  the  ascension  of  our 
Saviour,  the  Apostles  possessed  the  powers  of  the 
ministry,  and  the  sole  power  of  transmitting  the 
ministerial  authority.  To  deny  this,  would  be  to 
deny  that  Christ  left  any  visible  authority  in  his 
Church.  To  prove  that  the  Apostles  did  exercise 
this  authority,  and  appoint  successors  of  equal 
authority  with  Uiemselves,  as  well  as  constitute  two 
other  grades  in  the  ministry,  viz.  Elders  or  Pres- 
byters and  Deacons,  I  shall  invite  your  attention 
to  a  view  of  the  two  churches,  the  one  at  Crete 
and  the  one  at  Ephesus.  In  Titus  1.  5.  it  is  said, 
by  the  Apostle,  "  for  this  cause  left  I  thee  in 
Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  ordain  Elders  in  every 
city."  Let  us  notice  the  circumstances  that  attend- 
ed this  transaction,  and  see  what  inferences  we 
can  draw  from  it. 

St.  Paul  had  planted  the  Gospel  in  the  island 
of  Crete.  He  had  made  proselytes  in  every  city, 
who  stood  in  need  of  the  ministrations  of  Presby- 
ters. He  speaks  not  to  Titus,  as  if  he  had  left 
him  in  Crete,  to  convert  the  cities  to  the,  faith. 
He  speaks  as  if  this  work  was  already  accomplish- 


166 

ed  ;  as  if  the  way  was  paved  for  the  establishmeut 
of  the  Church.  These  being  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  it  appears  to  me  that  this  transaction 
carries  on  its  face,  a  proof  of  superiority  on  the 
part  of  Titus,  to  the  Presbyters  or  Elders.  Will 
it  be  imagined,  much  less  affirmed  by  any  reason- 
able man,  that  St.  Paul  had  converted  so  many 
cities  on  this  island,  without  having  ordained  any 
Elders  amongst  them ;  when  it  was  his  uni- 
form and  invariable  practice  to  ordain  Elders  ij^ 
every  country  in  which  he  made  proselytes  ?-— 
What  !  would  he  neglect  to  ordain  those  amongst 
them,  who  were  absolutely  necessary  lo  transact 
the  affairs  of  the  Church  during  his  absence  ? 
Would  he  have  left  the  work  he  had  begun,  half 
performed  ?  Influenced  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  would 
he  have  left  those  numerous  proselytes  he  had 
made,  without  an  instructor  and  pasf07\  and  ex- 
posed them  to  the  errors  from  which  he  had  re- 
deemed them  ?    It  is  incredible. 

These  considerations  are  sufficient  to  convince 
every  unprejudiced  mind,  that  there  were  Elders 
or  Presbyters  in  the  Church  of  Crete,  at  the  time 
St.  Paul  left  Titus  on  that  Island.  And  if  there 
were  Presbyters,  and  those  Presbj'ters  had  Uie  pow- 
er of  ordination,  Why  was  it  necessary  to  leave  Ti- 


m 

tus  amongst  them,  in  order  to  perform  a  task  tiaat 
might  as  well  have  been  accomplished  without 
him  ?  If  the  Presbyters  possessed  au  authority- 
equal  to  that  of  Titus,  would  not  St.  Paul,  by 
leaving  him  amongst  them,  have  taken  the  surest 
way  to  interrupt  the  peace  of  the  Church— to 
engender  jealousy,  strifes  and  contentions  ? 

Again — Let  us  view  this  transaction  in  anoth- 
er point  of  light.  St.  Paul  had  made  converts,  as 
J  have  said,  in  every  city  of  Crete.  Titus  had 
attended  him  on  his  last  visit  to  that  Island. 
If  Presbyters  were  at  this  time  considered  as 
competent  to  the  task  of  ordaining  others,  why  did 
he  not  ordain  one  at  any  rate,  during  his  stay 
amongst  them,  and  commission  him,  instead  of 
detaining  Titus,  to  ordain  Elders  in  every  city  ? 
The  efforts  of  Titus  were  as  much  wanted,  as  his 
own  to  carry  the  light  of  the  Gospel  to  other  na- 
tions, who  had  not  received  it.  Why  was  it  ne- 
cessary that  Titus  should  ordain  Elders  in  cveri/ 
city  ?  After  the  ordination  oiafew,  would  not  his 
exertionsbecomeuseless,  ifffee?/ were  able  to  com- 
plete the  work  which  he  had  begun  ? 

Gentlemen,  the  fact  is,  that  Titus  was  placed 
over  the  Presbyters,  and  over  all  the  Churches  in 
all  the  cities  of  Crete.     He  was  intrusted  with  all 


168 

the  authority  of  a  supreme  ruler  of  the  Church- 
He  was  directed  to  ordain  Presbyters — to  rebuke 
with  all  authority — to  admonish  Heretics,  and  in 
ease  of  obstinacy  to  reject  them  from  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church.  And  these,  gentlemen, 
are  the  peculiar  prero<ii;atives  of  our  Bishops — 
These  circumstances  infallibly  designate  the  pres- 
ence of  a  Dioceasan  Bishop.  Accordingly  we 
find  the  united  voice  of  antiquity,  declares  Titus 
to  have  been  the  iirst  Bishop  of  Crete.  Eusebius 
informs  us  "  that  he  received  Episcopal  authority 
over  the  Church  of  Crete."  So  also  says  Theo- 
doret,  St.  Chrysostom,  St.  Jerome  and  St.  Am- 
brose. If  these  considerations  united,  do  not 
show  that  Titus  possessed  powers  superior  to  those 
which  were  held  by  the  Presbyters  of  those 
Churches,  I  know  not  what  considerations  would. 
Here  then  gentlemen,  we  present  you  with  two 
grades  of  the  Christian  ministry  in  the  Apostolic 
age. 

But  I  have  other  evidence  to  offer  you  to  the 
same  purpose.  The  case  of  Timothy  alone,  had 
we  no  other  evidence  from  Scripture,  would  when 
taken  in  connection  with  ancient  writers,  be  per- 
fectly satisfactory  to  me.  This  alone  demon- 
strates all  we  can  desire.     He   was  placed  by  St. 


160 

Paul  to  superintend  the  C  hurch  at  Ephesus.    Tkis 
case  is  even  stronger  than  that  of  Titus  at  Crete. 
It  cannot  be  denied   that  there    had    long  been 
Presbyters  in  the   Church  of  Enhesus.     Listen 
then  to  the  language  which  St  Paul  speaks  in  his 
epistle  to  him,  and  see  if  it  is  possible  that  he  pos- 
sessed no  superiority  over  the  Presbyters  of  that 
Church.     "  I  besought  thee,  says  he  to  Timothy, 
to  abide  still  at  Ephesus,  when  I  went  into  Mace- 
donia, that  thou  mightest  charge  some  that  they 
teach  no  other  doctrine."     Would  Timothy  have 
been  commissioned  to  charge  the   Presbyters  to 
teach  no  other  doctrine,  had   he  possessed   no  su- 
periority over  them?     Would  they  not  have  had 
a  right  to  resist  any  attempts  at  a  controul  of  this 
kind,  as  an  encroachment  on  their  privileges. 

Again — Timothy  is  directed  to  try  and  exam- 
ine the  Deacons,  whether  they  be  blaiheless  or 
not.  If  they  prove  themselves  worthy,  he  is  to 
admit  them  into  the  office  of  a  Deacon  ;  and  upon 
a  faithful  discharge  of  that  office,  they  are  to  be 
elevated  to  a  higher  station.  "  Likewise'*  says 
he,  "must  the  Deacons  be  grave,not  double tongued» 
not  given  to  much  wine,  not  greedy  of  filth}'  lucre, 
holding  the  mystery  of  faith  in  a  pure  conscience." 
^'  Let  these  also  befirst  proved,  and  then  let  them 


use  the  office  of  a  Deacon  being  found  blaraeless." 
Here  Gentlemen,  we  find  the  f/iin/ order  in  the 
ministry,  the  order  of  Deacons  ;  but  we  here  find  no 
mention  made  of  the  Presbyters  of  Ephesus,  in  the 
ordination  of  these  Deacons.  They  are  not  associ- 
ated with  Timothy  at  all  in  the  work.  Does  not 
this  indicate,  does  it  not  demonstrate  a  su- 
periority of  power  on  the  part  of  Timothy. 
Timothy  is  also  exhorted  to  lay  "  hands  suddenly 
on  no  man."  There  is  no  such  thing  as  a  recog- 
nition even  oiihe  co-operation  of  Presbyters  with 
him.  He  seems  to  be  the  supreme  and  only  agent 
in  the  transaction  of  these  affairs. 

I  ai)i)eal  gentlemen,  to  the  common  sense  of 
mankind,  whether  if  the  Presbyiers  of  Ephesus  had 
possessed  any  authorUy  equal  to  that  of  Tim- 
othy ;  whether  if  they  had,  like  him,  possessed  Ihe 
powerof  ordination,  St.  Paul  would  not  have  recog- 
nized their  agency  in  connection  with  his  ? 
Would  it  not  have  been  treating  them  with  im- 
proper neglect  not  to  mention  them  ?  But  gen- 
tlemen, what  consummates  our  evidence  on  this 
point,  and  places  the  subject  beyond  all  doubt, 
is  the  charge  which  St.  Paul  gives  to  Timotliy, 
inre"HfJonto  the  penal  discipline  he  was  to  ex- 
ercise over  his  Presbyters,     Timothy,  ia  required 


to  "  receive  an  accusation  against  an  Elder  or 
Presbyter,  only  before  two  or  three  witnesses." 
"Then  (that  is,  those  among  the  Presbyters) 
that  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also  may 
fear.*'  Can  any  one  imagine  that  Timothy  would 
have  been  commissioned  to  listen  to  accusations 
made  against  Presbyters,  and  openly  to  rebuke 
them,  had  not  his  authority  transcended  theirs  ? 
Does  not  this  single  circumstance  establish  the 
point  of  his  suj)eriority  and  present  him  to  us  in 
every  sense,  a  Dioceasan  Bishop  ?  "  The  man 
says,"  a  learned  and  ingenious  writer  of  our  coun- 
try, who  shall  not  find  a  Bishop  in  Ephesus,  will 
be  puzzled  to  find  one  in  England."*  I  cannot 
conceive  of  a  case  that  would  be  more  clear  and 
imequivocal,  that  would  speak  more  loudly  to  the 
common  sense  of  mankind,  than  the  case  of  Tim- 
othy in  Ephesus.  He  is  obviously  entrusted  witli 
Apostolic  authority.  Every  thing  which  the 
Apostle  couid  do  in  his  own  person,  he  com- 
missions Timothy  to  perform  in  his  absence.  All 
that  we  ever  find  the  Apostles  did  do,  except  Mi- 
raculous works,  we  find  Tir^othy  commanded  to 
do.     He  IS  io  adjust  the  affairs   of  the  Church — he 


*Dr.  Bowden  in  answer  to  Dr.  Stiles. 


173 

is  to  prove  and  examine  Deacons — he  alone  is  to 
ordain  them — he  alone  is  recognized  in  the  per- 
formance of  the  task   of  ordaining  Elders  or  Pres* 
hylers — he  possesses  perfect   controul  over   these 
Presbyters.     If  they  are   guilty  of  any  offence  or 
misdemeanors,  he  is  to   inflict  pmmhnent  upon 
them.     Indeed  I  cannot  conceive  of  a  case  more 
satisfactory  in  proof  of  the  Apostolical  original,  of 
the  Episcopal  form  of  Church  government.     Had 
Timothy  been  of  the  same   order  with  the  Pres- 
byters of  Ephesus,  can   it  be    imagined  that  the 
Apostle  would,   by   elevating   him  to  such  high 
privileges  amongst  them,   have   endangered  the 
peace  of  the  Church,  have  taken  a  step   so  welf 
calculated   to    excite    discontent     and  dissatis- 
faction   amongst    the    remaining   Presbyters    or 
Elders  ?     This  cannot  be  imagined.     Timothy 
was  undeniably  then  intrusted  w  ith   Episcopal  au- 
thority in  the  Church  of  Ephesus  ;  he  was  the 
Bishop  of  that   place,    which   had   congregations 
and  Presbyters  in   every  city.     He  had  the  care 
and  controul  of  a  district  of  the  Church,   a  Dio- 
cese.    So  F.usebius  tells  us.     "  He  was  the  first 
Bishop  of  the  Province  or  Diocease  of  Ephesus," 
aays  he. 

Will  it  be  said,  that  the  office  which  Timothy 


irs 

held,  expired  with  him  ?  That  it  did  7iot,  is  evi- 
dent from  the  very  nature  of  the  office  ;  for  there 
is  the  same  need  of  an  officer  now  in  the  Church, 
who  can  ordain,  as  there  was  in  the  days  of  Tim- 
othy ;  and  accordingly  we  find,  from  the  testi- 
mony of  antiquity,  that  he  had  his  successors. 
Will  any  one  object  and  say,  perhaps  Timothy 
and  Titus  were  not  settled  officers  but  itinerant 
Bishops — .that  they  sustained  no  fixed  and  perma- 
nent relation  to  the  Churches  of  Ephesus  or 
Crete  ?  I  answer  that  were  this  even  strictly  true, 
still  it  would  not  impair  our  argument.  Whatever 
time  Timothy  staid  at  Ephesus,  he  ordained  El- 
ders and  regulated  all  the  affairs  of  the  Church. 
This  proves  his  superiority.  Now  if  it  was  neces- 
sary to  send  such  an  officer  to  Ephesus  as  Timothy^ 
to  ordain  Elders  where  there  were  Elders  before, 
it  must  have  been  equally  necessary  when  he 
left  it,  that  an  officer  of  his  rank,  should  take  his 
place  for  the  same  purpose.  Accordingly  we  find 
from  the  ancients,  that  this  was  really  the  case. 

I.  Prom  a  fragment  of  a  treatise  by  Polycrate* 
Bishop  of  Ephesus,  towards  the  close  of  the  second 
century.      "  Timothy,"  says  he,  "  was  ordained 
Bishop  of  Ephesus  by  the  great  Paul," 
P, 


2.  It  a])pears  from  Eusj  bius*  who  says,"  it  is 
r^cor  led  in  histor}^  that  Timothif  was  the  first 
Bishop  of  Ephesus." 

3.  From  the  commentary  under  the  name  of 
Ambrose  ?  He  says,  "  being  now  ordained  a 
Bisho;),  Timothy  was  instructed  by  the  epistle  of 
Paul,  how  to  dispose  and  order  the  Church  of 
God." 

4.  From  Epiphaniiis,t  who  says,  "  the  Apos 
tie,  speaking  to  Timothy,  being  then  a  Bishop, 
advises  him  thus, "  rebuke  not  an  Elder,"  Sec. 

5.  By  Leontius,!  Bishop  of  Magnesia,  one  of 
the  Fathers  in  the  great  council  otChalcedon,  who 
declared,  that"  from  Timothy  to  their  time, there 
had  been  twenty  six  Bishops  of  the  Church  of 
Ephesus."  Here  gentlemen,  is  a  succession  of 
the  office  of  Timothy  kept  up.  The  evidence 
upon  this  point,  from  the  early  writers,  is  so  full, 
that  Timothy  was  a  permmient  Bishop  of  the 
Church  at  Ephesus,  and  that  he  had  successors, 
that  there  can  be  not  the  least  doubt  left  upon 
auy  gentleman's  mind.     I  might  still  quote  other 


*  Eceles.  Hist.  lib.  iii.  cap.  4. 2  Prefat,  in  Epist.  ad  Tim. 
■j-  Haer.  7.5,  n.  5. 
±  Com.  Clial.  act.  i'u 


175 

authorities  but  it  is  certainly  needless.  I  ^hali 
therefore  )»rojluce  but  one  quoiation  more  which 
shall  be  from  Chrysostom.  Saith  he,  "  it  is  mani- 
fest Timothy  was  intrusted  with  a  whole  nation, 
viz.  Asia."* 

Unless,  therefore,  gentlemen,  it  is  an  immateri- 
al circumstance,  that  Timothy  ruled  the  whole 
Church  of  Ej>hesus,  both  clergy  and  people,  the 
Elders  or  Presbyters  being  subject  to  his  spir.tual 
jurisdiction  ;  unless  it  be  an  immaterial  circum- 
stance that  Timothy  exercised  the  power  of  ov- 
daining  ministers,  and  thus  of  conveying  the  sa- 
cerdotal authority,  and  unless  it  be  an  immaterial 
circumstance  also,  that  so  niany  veneraile  an- 
cient writers  declare  the  same  things,  there  can- 
not be  a  question  but  that  the  Apostle  St.  Paul 
did  transmit  his  Apostolic  authority,  to  Timoth^'^ 
and  Titus,  that  they  did  transmit  it  to  others  ; 
that  there  were  Presbyters  and  Deacons  at  Ephe- 
sus,  in  the  church  under  the  government  of  Timo- 
thy. Indeed  there  cannot  be  a  question  but  thp.t 
there  was  a  complete  Episcopal  government  at 
Ephesus  in  the  Apostolic  age,  constituted  by  the 
Apostles,  and  consisting  of  Bishops,  Priest§  acxl 
Deacons. 


*  Hqra.  15.  in  I  Tim.  chap.  4^ 


176 

6iod  knows  gentlemen,  I  wish  not  to  mislead 
a  single  son  of  Adam.  In  the  facts  presented  to 
you,  there  is  no  equivocating,  there  is  no  sophis- 
try. You  are  as  capable  as  myself  of  drawing 
inferences.  I  promised  to  prove  the  Episcoi)al 
regimen  of  Church  government  to  be  Apostolic. 
I  might,  I  think  safely  rest  my  argument  here ; 
but  I  must  still  beg  your  indulgence  for  a  few 
moments  longer. 

Permit  me  then  to  introduce  to  your  notice  one 
®ther  fact,  recorded  in  the  Scriptures,  which  goes 
directly  to  prove  that  the  primitive  government 
of  the  Christian  Church,  was  Ejiiscopal.  It  is  to 
be  found  in  the  Book  of  Revelations. 

St.  John  introduces  our  Lord,  addressing  seven 
epistles  to  the  seven  Angels  of  the  seven  Churches 
of  Asia.  The  Epistles  coukl  not  have  been  ad- 
dressed to  the  collective  body  of  Christians  in  the 
Churches ;  for  they  are  designated  by  the  seven 
Candle  sticks,  which  are  distinguished  from  the 
seven  stars,   by  which   the   Angels  are  denoted. 

The  Angels  were  evidently  single  persons. 
They  are  uniformly  addressed  as  such.  And  that 
those  seven  Angels  were  Bishops  of  the  seven  Di- 
oceasan  Churches  of  Proconsular  Asia,  I  think  is 
indisputable,  from  the  concurring  testimony  of  the 


177 

Fathers  of  that  age,  and  the  address  which  is  made 
tq  the  several  Churches.  At  the  time  St.  Joha 
wrote  the  Revelations  in  the  island  ofPalmos,  in 
the  year  95,  Ignatius  was  Bishop  of  Antioch.  He 
again  and  again  tells  us,  what  the  Bishops  of  his 
day  were,  that  they  were  indeed  Dioceasan  in 
every  sense  of  the  word.  "  The  acts  of  the 
Church,"  says  Blondel,  "  whether  they  were  glo- 
rious or  infamous,  were  imputed  to  their  exarchs 
or  chief  governors^* 

The  Angel  of  the  Church  of  Pergamos  is  cele- 
brated for  his  personal  virlues  ;  yet  some  neglect 
Avas  imputed  to  him  as  a  governor  I  have  a  few 
things  against  thee  (saith  the  Lord).  Thou  hast 
them  ivho  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam.  So  also 
them  who  Jwld  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans.  And 
he  is  severely  threatened  unless  he  repented  ; 
which  proves  that  he  had  authority  to  correct 
these  disorders.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the 
Angel  of  Thyatira,  who  is  blamed  for  suffering 
"  Jesebel,  who  called  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach 
and  seduce  the  people  '*  And  the  Angel  of  Sar- 
dis  is  commanded  to  be  watchful^  and  to  strengthen 
those  who  are  ready  to  die  ;  otherwise,   our  liOrd 


*  Blon.  A]iol.  Pref.  p.  6.  quoted  by  Uurscough. 
P2. 


threatens  to  come  on  him  as  a  thief  in  the  nighty 
Since  then  these  Angels  had  full  power  of  reform- 
ing abuses;  since  the  neglect  of  reformation  is 
entirely  imputed  to  them  ;  and  since  there  are 
none  joined  in  commission  with  them,  whose  votes 
were  necessary  to  enable  them  to  act ;  it  is  evi- 
dent that  they  had  the  supreme  power  in  their 
respective  Churches.  If  these  Angels  had  been 
no  more  than  Presbyters,  when  our  Lord  blamed 
and  threatened  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  bar- 
dis,  he  might  have  said  •'  Lord,  why  blamest  thou 
me  /  I  have  no  more  authority  in  thy  Church  in 
this  city,  than  other  Presbyters.  We  do  every 
thing  as  thou  well  know  est,  by  a  plurality  of  votes, 
and  those  Presbyters,  who  wish  a  majority  for 
the  purpose  of  beginning  the  work  of  reformation, 
have  not  been  yet  able  to  obtain  it.  1  need  not 
tell  thee^  that  I  am  no  more  ihan  the  Moderator 
ef  the  Presbytery,  appointed  to  count  their  votes 
and  keep  order*  Upon  what  dictate  then  of  rea- 
son, upon  what  princi[)le  of  justice,  am  I  to  be 
blamed  for  the  delects  and  corrriptions  in  the 
Church?  As  a.  Moderator,  1  have  do  re^  on 
whatever  to  the  Church  ;  my  relation  is  entirely 


•  Miller's  Letters. 


179 

to  the  Presbytery,  and  lliere  I  have  but  a  casting 
vote.  What  then  can  1  do  '^  Wh}  am  I  address- 
ed in  particular,  and  threaltned  with  excision, 
unkss  I  repesd  ?  For  my  personal  faults  I  humbly 
beg  forgiveness,  but  I  cannot  possibly  acknow- 
lecige  my  guiii  as  a  governor  of  this  church,  when 
I  bear  no  such  character."  No  gentlemen,  we 
cannot  6U!)|)ose  these  Angels  Presbyters,  nor 
even  presidents  of  Presbyteries,  without  involving 
ourselves  in  the  most  palpable  difficulties.  But 
upon  {he  Episcopal  system  all  is  right.  The^BC- 
ven  Angels  are  so  many  individuals;  they  are 
blameti  for  certain  corruptions  in  their  respective 
churches,  and  their  Pr<  si)yters  and  Deacons  are 
not  blamed  in  the  least.  The  Angels,  therefore, 
must  have  had  power  to  correct  these  abuses,  and 
must  have  had  jurisdiction  over  these  Presbyters 
and  Deacons.  They  must  have  been  in  the 
complete  sense  of  the  word,  Dioccasan  Bishops. 

Here  then,  genth  men,  we  have  another  Scrip- 
ture fact,  establishing  our  position,  and  proving 
that  the  charge  now  before  you,  is  as  unjust  as  it 
is  cruel.  Afier  these  luminous  authorities— au- 
thorities which  [)rove  beyond  the  power  of  con- 
tra.r^'-non,  iliatihe  Apostles  eslahlished  three  or- 
ders in  the  Church,  and  that  Dioceasan  Ej^iscopacy 


180 

is  a  Scripture  and  primitive  institution,  I  shall  not 
deem  it  nectssarj  at  present  to  present  3011  with  any 
further  arguments  from  the  Bible  ;  but  shall  only  de- 
tain you  to  hear  a  few  authorities  from  the  early  Fa- 
thers.    This  1  do,  gentlemen,   not  because    my 
subject  stands  in  need  of  more   light,  but  to  show 
you,  and  this    whole   assembly,   that   I  have  not 
mistaken,  or  mistated  the  facts   to   which  1  have 
referred.     And  1  am  not  displeased   with   the  re- 
striction, which   the  Rev.  Gentleman,  who  last 
spoke,  has  made  in  reference  to  the  Earl}^  Fathers. 
I  am  willing  to  goto  the  two  tirst   centuries,  and 
if  1  proceed  with  my  quotations  to   after  ages,  it 
will  be  rather  to  shew  that  every  century  was  uni- 
form in  1  heir  opinions  and  practice  with  respect 
to  the    Priesthood,   than    to    establish    the   fact 
for    which   I    contend.     Now,  gentlemen,   those 
early  writers,  who  lived  in  the  Apostolic  age  and 
the  age  immediately  succeeding,  knew    all  about 
the    Christian   Priesthood.     It   wasi   a  matter  of 
fact    which     thej    saw     with    their    eyes    and 
heard    with    their  ears.      They  could   no  more 
have  been  deceived  respecting  the  Apostolic  reg- 
imen  of  the  Priesthood,  than  we  can  be  deceiv- 
ed  respecting  the    provisions   of  the    American 
Constitution.     If  tiiey  then  understood  the  fact  as 


181 

we  do;  if  they  spoke  of  Bishops,  Priests  and 
Deacons,  in  the  same  manner  as  we  have  seen 
them  set  forth  in  the  Churches  of  Crete,  Ephesus 
and  the  Proconsular  Asia,  their  testimony  will  be 
so  strongly  corroborative  that  it  must  produce 
conviction  doubly  firm.  Let  us  appeal  to  those 
primitive,  those  venera  ;le  men. 

In  the  year  70  of  our  Lord,  lived  Clement;  a 
glorious  Martyr,  whose  praise  is  in  the  Gospel,  and 
of  whom  particular  mention  is  made,  Phill.  iv.  3. 
He  speaks  thus,  in  his  first  E|)istle  to  the  Coria- 
thians  parag.  40.  Oxf.  Edition.  "  To  the  High- 
Priest  his  proper  office  was  appointed ;  the 
Priests  had  their  proper  order,  and  the  LeviteS 
their  peculiar  services,  or  Deaconships,  and  the 
Laymen  what  was  proper  for  Laymen,''  In  this 
instance,  Clement  is  speaking  of  the  distribution 
of  offices  in  the  Christian  Church,  and  plainly 
sets  torth  Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons  and  to  the 
office  of  Levites  he  gives  its  proper  Christian 
title,  "  Deacon."" 

In  the  beginning  of  the  2d  century  St.  Igna- 
tius, a  Martyr  of  Christ,  was  constituted,  by  the 
Apostles,  Bishop  of  Antioch.  In  his  Epistle  to 
the  Magnesians,  he  tells  them,  that  they  ''ought 
not  to  despise  their  Bishop,  but  to  pay  him  afl 


manner  of  reverence,  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  Goil,  the  Father" — "  and  as  I  know  your 
holy  Presbyters  do."  Therefore,  as  Christ  did 
nothing  without  the  Father,  so  neither  do  ye, 
whether  Preshyter,  Deacon,  or  Laic,  any  thing 
•wit!  Oiit  th"  Bi  hop  "  "  I  exhort  you  to  do  all  things 
in  the  &;imF  mind  of  God,  the  Bishop  presiding 
in  the  place  of  God;  and  the  Pres!\yters  in  the 
room  of  tlie  College  of  the  Apostles  ;  and  the 
Deacons,  most  beloved  in  me,  who  are  intrusted 
M'ith  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ."  Does  the  gen- 
tleman term  this  language  weak?  What  then 
would  he  account  strong  and  explicit  ?  This 
quotation  plainly  teaches  us  that  this  Father  un- 
derstood that  Episcopacy  was  the  regimen  of  his 
day — that  it  was  appointed  by  Go. I — that  after 
the  ascension  of  Christ,  the  Apostles  and  their 
successors,  the  Bishops,  took  the  place  of  Christ 
as  to  visible  power  and  office,  and  that  the  Presbyters 
took  the  place  which  the  Apostles  held  in  Christ's 
day  ;  for  saith  he,  "  the  Bishop  presiding  in  the 
place  of  God.^\  NovV  Gentlemen,  Ignatius  knew 
how  this  matter  stood  ;  he  knew  the  Apostolic 
practice — he  was  perfectly  acquainted  with  the 
Apostolic  institutions — he  knew  their  history,  and 
was    perfectly  acquainted  with  the    Priestboo(i. 


183 

He  was  no  knave  \\mi  he  should  misrepresent,  nor 
iades^d  had  he  any  inducement  lo  misrepresent. 

Again— In  his  Epistle  to  the  Church  at  Phila- 
delphia, he  exhorts  them  "  to  give  heed  to  the 
Bishop,  and  to  the  Presbytery,  and  lo  the  Dea- 
cons— Without  the  Bishop  do  nothing."  In  his 
six  Epistles,  which  he  wrote  on  his  way  to  martyr- 
dom, he  fullj'^  andex})licilly  avows  his  belief  of 
the  derivation  of  the  Episcopal  order  from  the 
Apostles.  In  his  Epistle  to  the  Trallians,  he  says, 
"  what  is  the  Bishop,  but  he  who  hath  all  author- 
ity and  power  ?  What  is  the  Presbytery,  but  a 
sacred  conslitution  of  counsellors  and  assessors  to 
the  Bishop  ?  What  are  the  Deacons,  but  imita- 
tors orChrist."' 

He  mentions  several  of  his  coteinporary  Bish- 
ops, "  Onesinius,  Bishop  of  the  Ephesians  Poly- 
carp,  of  the  Smyrnians,  Polybius,  of  the  Trallians, 
and  Damas,  of  the  Magnesians  ;  nnd  he  at  the 
same  time  commends  the  Presbyters  and  Deacons, 
for  their  ob'sdience  to  them.  So  in  the  beginning 
of  his  Epistle  to  the  Magnesians — "having  been 
so  happy  as  to  see  you,  by  your  worthy  Bishop, 
Damas,  and  your  worthy  Presbyters,  Bassus  and 
Apolinus,  and  Zotion  your  Deacon,  whom  I  can- 
not but  commend  for  his  obedience  to  his  Bishop 


184 

and  the  Presbytery."  Here  then  is  a  Father  of 
the  Gentleman's  own  choice — one  of  the  second 
century — and  if  he  can  make  a  Presbyterian  of 
him,  I  will  give  him  full  credit  for  his  ingenuity. 
Gentlemen,  we  have  seen  that  this  Father  makes 
express  mention  of  a  number  of  Bishops,  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  Christian  world  ;  and  since  he 
uniformly  speaks  of  them  as  divinely  ordained,  I 
infer,  that  about  ten  years  after  the  death  of  St, 
John,  no  Churches  were  without  them. 

Thus  much  then,  we  are  assured  of,  by  the  tes- 
timony of  Ignatius — that  in  the  Apostolic  age  and 
that  immediately  succeeding,  Bishops  were  uni- 
versally at  the  head  of  the  churches  ;  that  they 
derived  their  authority  from  the  hands  of  the 
Apostles,  and  by  virtue  of  that  authority,  they  arc 
superior  to  all  other  ecclesiastical  officers. 

About  seventy  years  from  the  Apostolic  age, 
flourished  Ireneus,  first  Presb^er,  afterwards 
Bishop  of  Lyons,  in  France.  "  We,"  says  he, 
**  can  reckon  up  those,  whom  the  Apostles  or- 
dained ^fs/io/js  in  the  several  churches,  and  who 
they  were  that  succeeded  them  down  to  our 
times."  He  then  adds,  that  as  it  would  be  endless 
to  enumerate  the  succession  of  Bishops  in  all  the 
p;f^urches,  he  would  instance  in  that  of  Rome"-^ 


185 

wliich  succession  lie  brings  down  to  Eleutherius, 
who  was  the  1 2th  from  the  Apostles,  and  filled  the 
Episcopal  chair  when  Ireneus  wrote  this  treatise. 

I  shall  now,  Gentlemen,  present  you  with  a  few 
extracts  from  the  Apostolical  Canons  which  are 
of  very  e.irly  date,  and  may  with  propriety  be 
brought  in  at  the  age  of  which  I  am  now  speak- 
ing. 

•  Canon  1.  Let  a  Bishop  be  consecrated  by  two 
or  three  Bishops. 

Canon  2.  "  Let  a  Presbyter  and  Deacon  be 
ordained  by  one  Bishop."  Here  the  power  of  or- 
dination is  lodged  in  one  person,  the  Bishop,  and 
not  in  the  Presbytery. 

Canon  15.  "If  any  Presbyter  or  Deacon  shall 
leave  his  own  parish  and  go  to  another,  without 
the  Bishop's  leave,  he  shall  officiate  no  longer; 
especially,  if  he  obey  not  the  Bishop  when  he  ex- 
horts him  to  return,  persisting  in  his  insolence 
and  disorderly  behaviour  ;  but  he  shall  be  reduc- 
ed to  communicate  only  as  a  layman." 

Canon  32.  "  If  any  Presbyter  despising  his  own 
Bishop,  shall  gather  congregations  apart,  and 
erect  another  altar,  his  Bishop  not  being  convict- 
ed of  wickedness,  or  irreligion  ;  let  him  be  depos- 
ed as  an  ambilious  person  :  and    likewise  *such 

Q 


186 

other  clergy  or  laity,  who  shall  join  themsdves  to 
him,  shall  be  excommuHicated." 

Take  next  the  authority  of  Turtullian.  In 
his  treatise  de  Prescript  C.  32.  he  challenges  the 
Hereticks,  "  to  produce  the  original  of  their 
Churches,  to  show  the  succession  of  their  Bishops 
from  the  beginning,  so  as  to  make  it  appear  that 
the  first  of  their  Bishops  had  an  Apostle,  or  some 
Apostolic  person  for  his  author,  or  ordainer,  or 
predecessor.  For  thus  Apostolic  Churches  pro- 
duce the  registers  or  records  of  their  extraction,  as 
the  Church  of  the  Smyrnians,  their  Polycarp  set- 
tled by  St.  John ;  the  Romans  their  Clemens, 
ordained  by  St.  Peter,  answeiablj  to  what  other 
Churches  do,  who  prove  their  Apostolic  original, 
or  that  they  are  the  posterity  of  the  Apostles,  by 
exhibiting  them  who  were  constituted  their  Bish- 
ops by  the  Apostles." 

The  same  author,  in  his  book  about  Baptism 
against  Quintilla,  in  answer  to  the  question,  who 
may  baptise  ?  says,  "  The  High-Priest,  who  is 
the  Bishop,  hath  the  power  of  giving  baptism  ; 
and  after  him,  (or  in  subordination  to  him)  Pres- 
byters, and  Deacons;  but  no!  without  the  Bish- 
op's authority." — I  would  appeal  to  3  ou  gentle- 
men, whether  there  can  be  plainer  or  more  expli- 


187 

Git  autliorify  than  this.  The  testimony  of  this 
Father  is  as  unanswerable  as  that  of  Ignatius. 
Here  are  the  three  officers  designated,  and  their 
powers  and  stations  plainly  and  explicitly  as- 
signed ;  all  exactly  comporting  with  the  Scrip- 
ture account,  which  we  drew  from  the  facts  ad- 
duced from  the  acts  and  declarations  of  the  Apos- 
tles. 

The  next  authority  to  which  I  appeal,  is  Ori- 
gen,  the  famous  Catechist  and  Presbyter  of  the 
Church  of  Alexandria,  who  flourished  about  the 
year  330.  He,  in  his  explanation  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  upon  the  words,  "  forgive  us  our  debts,'* 
mentions  other  debts — "  There  is  a  debt  to  the 
widow,  another  to  the  Deacon,  another  to  the 
Presbyter,  and  then  that  to  the  Bishop,  w^hich 
our  Saviour  requires  of  the  whole  Church,  and 
that  he  will  punish  them  who  neglect  to  pay  it.'* 
And  in  his  commentary  on  St.  Matthew,  he  is 
equally  express — there  is  a  necessity,"  says  he, 
•^'that  we  should  depress  the  opinion  of  those  who 
highly  esteem  themselves,  because  brought  up 
under  parents  professing  Christianity  ;  and  espe- 
cially if  they  are  exalted  on  account  of  their  pa- 
rents or  progenitors,  who  had  attained  to  that  dig- 
nity in  the  Church,  to  sit  on  the  Bishop's  throne, 


i88 

or  to  have  the  honour  of  Presbyters,  or  Deacons, 
to  minister  to  God's  people."  These  quotation* 
gentlemen,  need  no  comment.  From  them  we 
come  down  to  the  age  of  Cyprian,  who  was  the 
most  celebrated  man  of  the  third  century.  He 
flourished  about  the  year  250,  at  which  time  he 
was  Bishop  of  Carthage. 

It  will  appear  from  monuments  of  the  third 
century,  that  there  were  several  considerable  acts 
of  authority,  relating  to  the  government  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  church,  which  belonged  solely  to 
the  Bishop  ;  for  it  will  be  abundantly  evident, 
that  he  could,  in  these  cases,  exercise  this  autho- 
rity without  the  concurrence  of  any  other  church 
governor — He  had  for  instance,  the  sole  power  of 
confirmation.  For  this  we  have  St.  Cyprian's 
express  testimony,  in  his  Epistle  to  Jubianus, 
where  he  says,  "  it  was  the  custom  to  offer  such 
as  were  baptised,  to  the  Bishops,  that  by  their 
prayers,  and  the  laying  on  of  their  hands,  they 
might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  be  consum- 
mated by  the  sign  of  our  Lord." 

~  So  likewise,  the  Bishop  had  the  sole  power  of 
ordination.  In  St.  Cyprian's  38th  Epistle,  it 
will  be  seen  that  having  while  absent,  ordained 
Aurelius,  a  Lector,  he  acquaints  his  Presbyters 


189 

and  Deacons  with  it — ''  In  all  clerical  ordina- 
tions, most  dear  Brethren,  I  used  to  consult  you 
before  hand,  and  examine  the  manners  and  merits 
of  every  one  with  common  advice."  But  in  this 
instance,  he  proceeds  to  tell  them,  that  he  had 
departed  from  his  ordinary  rule. 

We  have  another  remarkable  instance  in  his 
41st  Epistle  where  he  says,  that  because  of  his 
absence  from  Carthage,  he  had  given  a  deputation 
to  Caldonius  and  Herculaneus,  tv;o  Bishops,  and 
to  Rogatianus  and  Numidicus  two  of  his  Presbyt- 
ers, "  to  examine  the  ages,  quilifications  and 
merits  of  some  in  Carthage,  that  he,  whose  prov- 
ince it  was,  to  promote  men  to  ecclesiastical  offi- 
ces, might  be  well  informed  about  them,  and  pro- 
mote none  but  such  as  were  meek,  humble  and 
worthy."  Indeed,  gentlemen,  Cyprian  is  very 
explicit  and  very  abundant  in  his  testimony,  that 
the  Church,  in  his  day  was  purely  Dioceasan.  It 
is  impossible  that  he,  or  any  of  the  earlier  Fa- 
thers, whom  I  have  quoted,  could  be  deceived 
ui)on  this  subject,  or  could  have  misrepresented  it. 
In  short,  I  cannot  see  but  we  shall  be  driven  to  the 
dreadfnl  necessity  of  denying  the  Scriptures,  in 
denying  that  Episcopacy  was  the  regimen  of  the 

Christian  Jtnd  Apostolic  Church.    Men  in  some 
Q2 


1§0 

instances,  in  order  to  get  rid  of  the  testimony  of 
these  Fathers,  have  assailed  them  with  ridicule, 
and  boUlly  denied  their  authority.  But  gentle- 
men should  be  careful  how  they  resort  to  such 
means,  inasmuch  as  it  is  by  the  testimony  of  these 
same  Fathers,  that  the  divinity  of  the  Scriptures 
is  established.  Should  an  intidel  deny  their  au- 
thority, and  laugh  at  their  internal  evidence,  to 
what  shall  we  appeal  to  support  the  divinity  of 
that  sacred  volume  ?  Surely  to  the  ancients,  w  ho 
testify  that  they  received  it  from  Christ  and  his 
Apostles. 

I  proceed  Gentlemen,  with  rny  testimony,  and 
come  down  to  Athanasius,  the  celebrated  Bishop 
of  Alexandria,  who  flourished  in  thtf  early  part  of 
the  4th  century.  In  his  first  apology,  he  upbraids 
the  Arians  with  their  persecutions  and  in  recount- 
ing what  violences  they  were  guilty  of,  he  shows 
how  they  had  forced  away  many  Bishops,  as 
Aramonius,  Thamus  and  others,  whom  he  there 
names ;  so  also  Hierax  and  Dioscorus,  who  w  ere 
only  Presbyters,  thus  plainly  distinguishing  those 
offices.  And  page  765,  of  the  same  apology,  he 
shows  how  his  enemies,  the  Arians,  not  only  re- 
ceived Arians  into  their  communion,  but  also 
advanced  them  to  higher  offices  in  the  Church  ; 


191 

raising  some  from  Deacons  to  be  Presbyters,  and 
ot})ers  from  Presbyters  to  be  Bishops  ; — by  which 
he  clearly  distinguishes  the  gradations  of  these 
officers  also.* 

Jerome,  who  likewise  lived  in  the  4th  century,  is 
also  very  explicit  in  his  testimony  respecting;  the 
validity  of  E[)iscopal  regimen.  In  his  Epistle  to 
Nepot,  he  says,  "  what  Aaron  and  his  sons  were, 
that,  we  know  the  Bishops  and  the  Presbyters 
are."  If  so,  then,  as  Aaron,  by  divine  right,  was 
superior  to  his  sons,  the  Priests,  so  the  Bishops 
must  be  superior  to  the  Presbyters. 

Having  gentlemen,  exhausted  myself  and  I  fear 
your  patience  also,  I  shall  rest  my  arguments 
upon  these  authorities,  without  proceeding  down  to 
the  later  writers.  Indeed  this  would  be  a  task 
entirely  useless,  because  there  is  no  dispute,  but 
that  Episcopacy  universally  prevailed  in  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  as  early  as  the  4th  century.  And 
even  should  any  have  the  boldness  todenythis^ 
every  one  the  least  acquainted  with  ecclesiasti- 
cal History,  would  perceive  the  fallacy  of  such 

denial. 
Gentlemen,  I  shall  trespass  on  your  kind  indul- 


*  Brokesby^s  Hist,  of  the  Gov.  of  the  Prim.  Ch.  p.  143. 


193 

gence  but  a  few  moments  longer.  I  will  only 
add,  that  if  it  were  possible,  after  all  the  facts  an4 
testimony  I  have  offered  in  the  progress  of  this  dis- 
cussion, for  any  doubts  to  remain,  as  to  the  justice 
of  the  claims  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  to  be  Apos- 
tolic and  primitive  in  her  doctrines  and  institutions, 
there  is  one  other  fact,  that  must  remove  these 
doubts  from  every  imprejudiced  mind.  I  allude 
to  the  account  given  by  Dr.  Buchanan,  of  the  con- 
dition in  which  he  found  the  Syrian  Church.  By 
this  account,  assurance  is  made  doubly  sure,  that 
the  reformers  of  that  Church  from  which  the  Pro- 
testant E;)iscopal  Church  in  the  United  States  is 
descended,  were  not  mistaken  when  they  assert- 
ed, in  the  preface  to  the  office  of  ordination,  that 
from  the  Apostles'  time  there  have  bevn  three  or- 
ders of  ministers  in  Christ's  Church,  Bishops, 
Priests  and  Deacons. 

Speaking  of  Dr.  Buchanan's  narrative,  that  ce- 
lebrated work,  the  Christian  Observer  says,  "^  it  is 
impossible  for  one  who  is  a  member  of  the  Pro- 
testant Episcopal  Church,  not  to  feel  a  peculiar 
degree  of  gratification,  in  perusing  the  account  of 
the  Syrian  Christians.  The  similarity  of  our  faith 
and  mode  of  worship,  of  our  ecclesiastical  con- 
stitution) and  even  of  our  minuter  rites  and  cere- 


inonies   to  those  which   prevail   in'  the  Syriaa 
Church,  is  very  remarkable,  and   affords   one  ad- 
ditional presumption,  of    the    Apostolic   origin 
which  we    have  been  disposed  to    attribute  to 
them.     We  have   in  both  Churches,    the  same 
gradations  of  rank,  Bishop,  Priest  and  Deacon."* 
Dr.  Buchanan  informs  us,  that  the  history  of  the 
Syrian  Church  is  traced  back  to   the  Church  of 
Antioch,  where  disciples  were  first  called  Chris- 
tians— That  they  have  never  had  the  least  inter- 
course with  Rome,  and  never  heard  of  such  a  per- 
son as  a  Pope,  until  the  1 6th   centurj^ — Here  then 
Gentlemen,  are  two  Churches,  existing   for   six- 
teen centuries,  in  quarters  of  the  world  far  remov- 
ed from  each  other — nay,  even  without  the  nations 
in  which  they  were  respectively   situated  having 
any  commerce  together ;  and   yet  both  tracing 
their  history  back  to  Christ,  and  his  Apostles'— * 
both  maintaining   the  same  regimen  of  Church 
order,  and  both  claiming  to  receive  it  by  trans- 
mission from  Christ.     In  short  we   here  find  the 
same  churchy  existing  for  ages,  in  quarters  of  the 
globe  widely  separated  not  only,  but  which  have 
had  no  intercourse  with  each  other.     This,  Gen- 

*  Ch.  Obs.  1811.  p.  317—320. 


19^ 

tlemen,  is  a  fact  to  prove*  the   divine   origin   of 
Ei)iscopacy,  which  no   sophistry  can   evade  and 
which  no  one  will  have  the  hardihood  to  gainsay.* 
And  now  gentlemen,  I  haye    to  refer  it  to  your 
learning  and  discriminating  judgment,  whether  the 
fact  is  not  as  clear  as   the   sun   in   the  heavens, 
that  the  primitive  regimen  of  the  Christian  Church 
was  Episcopal.     Indeed   is  it  not  a  remarkable 
fact  in  the  holy  religion  of  our  God  and  Saviour, 
that  such  an  identity  of  order  in    the  Priesthood, 
has  been  maintained  in  the   Church,  under  every 
dispensation  of  Heaven  ?     This  is  a  striking  sam- 
ple of  that  beautiful,  that   divine  harmony  which 
pervades  the  works  and  word  of  God.     Christ  stiles 
his  Church,  his  Body — hi»  Kingdom — his  Family 
— B^e  purchased  it  with  his  blood — He  appointed  it 
as  the  school,  in  which  immortal  souls  should  be 
prepared  to  perform   the   high   range  of  duty  in 
Heaven.     In  it,  he  ordained  a  Priesthood,  which 
should  be  instrumental  in  (he  salvation  of  his  re- 
deemed.    However  we  may  admire  then,  it  is  no 

*  It  is  not  less  singular  tban  true  that  this  account  of  Dr.  Bu- 
chanan has-  had  such  an  efifect  upon  the  minds  of  some  gentle- 
men, opposed  to  the  Episcopal  faith,  that  in  a  late  edition  of 
Buchanan's  work,  the  editor  has  taken  the  liberty^  to  leave 
out  enti -ely  the  -ibove  interesting  account  of  the  existence  of 
Epi^c  ip  fl  Regimen  among  the  Syrian  Christi.in*.  Let  the  rea- 
der consult  the  several  editions  of  Buchanan's  work,  and  he  will 
be  satisfied  of  the  truth  of  this  statement. 


195 


subject  of  wonder  that  he  has  maintained  by  his 
own  mighty  arm,  a  similarity  of  regimen  in  that 
Priesthood,  in  every  age,  and  that  in  his  provi- 
dence, he  has  preserved  even  a  record  of  the 
names*  of  those  men  who  have  from  time  to  time 
succeeded  in   the  highest  order  of  his   Church. 


*It  is  one  of  the  most  curious  monuments  of  antiquity,  that  in  the 
providence  of  God,  a  catalogue  of  the  names  of  the  Higli-Friests, 
from  Aaron  to  Christ,  is  preserved  in  tlie  Scriptures,  and  that  an- 
other of  the  Apostles  and  the  Bishop?,  their  successors,  from 
Christ  to  us.  is  easily  traced  in  profane  history.  This  cii  cum« 
stance  alone,  has  such  weight  in  proviogthe  divine  right  ofE- 
piscopal  regimen,  that  the  Reporter  thinks  proper  to  record  the 

CATALOGUE  Aft  FOLLOTN' S  : 


Jewish  High-Priests,  from 

1  Aaron, 

2  Eleazar, 

3  Phineas, 

4  Abishua, 

5  Bukki, 

6  Uzzi, 

7  Zerahiah, 

8  Meraioth, 

9  Amariah, 

10  Ahitub, 

11  Zadok, 

12  Ahimaaz, 

13  Azariah, 

14  Johanan, 

15  Azaiiah, 

16  Araiuiah, 

17  Ahitub, 

18  Zadoc, 

19  ShHlium, 

20  Kilkiali, 

21  As.aiah, 

22  Se'-aiah, 

23  Jelioi-adak, 
Dtiring  the  captivity  they  rvi 

24  Josuc, 
15  Joakim, 


Aaron  to  the  days  of  Christ' 

26  Eliashil, 

27  Jehoida  the  2d, 

28  Jonathan, 

29  Jaddus, 

30  Onias  1st, 

31  Simon  the  just, 

32  Elazer  2d, 

33  Manasses, 

34  Onias  2d, 

35  Simoi.  2d, 

36  Onias  the  3d, 

37  Jason, 

38  Menelaus.  a  Simoniaclc, 

39  Lysmachus, 

40  Alcimus, 

to  3886  of  the  world.,  and  of 
Rome  586. 

41  Matatliias, 

42  Judas  Macabaeas, 

43  Jonathas, 

44  Simon  3d, 

45  John,  called  Hircan, 

46  Aristobulus, 

re,      47  .Alexander  Jannius, 

48  Hyrcan, 

49  Aristobulus, 


196 


For  it  is  natural  that  he  ^should  protect  that 
Priesthood,  which  is  the  very  life  blood  of  his 
visible  body,  which  he  instituted  for  the  high,  the 
blessed  purpose  of  admitting  redeemed  man  to 
himself,  and  of  being  instrumental  in  fitting  im- 
mortal souls  for  the  high  employ   of  worshipping 


50  Hyrcan  re-established, 

51  Antigonus, 

52  Ananel, 

53  Aristobulus, 

54  Ananel  re-established, 

55  Jesu,  son  of  Phabes, 

56  Simon, 

57  Matthias, 

58  Joazar, 

59  EleazerSd, 

60  Jesus,  son  of  Sias, 

61  Ismael, 

62  Eleazar  4th, 

63  Simon, 

64  Caiaphas, 


66  Simon,  sir  named   Can- 

thprns 

67  Matthias  2d, 

68  Elionee, 

69  Simon  Cantheras   re-es- 

established, 

70  Joseph,  called  Caba. 

71  Ananns, 

72  Ismael, 

73  Joseph, 

74  Ananus,sonof  Ananug, 

75  Jesus,  son  of  Damneus, 

76  Jesus  son  of  Gamaliel, 

77  Matthias  3d, 

78  Phanasus  was  High  Priest 


65  Jonathas  and  his' brother  when  Jerusalem  was  taken  in  the 
Theophilus,  year  61. 

A  list  of  Bishops   who   succeeded   each  other    from  the 

Apostles  down  to  the  year  18lT. 

A.  D.  44  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  221  Calistus, 


70  Linus, 

81  Cletus, 

93  Clemens, 
103  Anacietus, 
112  Euarestiis, 
121  Alexander, 
132  Sextus, 
142  Telesphorus, 
154  Hygenus, 
158  Pius, 
167  Anicetus, 

175  Soter, 

179  Eleutherius, 

194  Victor, 

'^03  Zepheiinus, 


227  Urbanus, 
233  Pontianus, 

238  Antherus, 

239  Fabianus, 

254  Cornelius, 

255  Lucius, 
257  Stephanus, 

260  Sixtus,  2nd. 

261  Dionvsius, 
273  Filix"  1st. 
275  En^  vchianug, 
284  Cajus, 

297  Marcellimj!*, 
304  M-ucellus, 
309  Eusebius, 


l§7 

liim  in  the  realms  of  his  glory.  It  has  been  my 
happy  lot  to  belong  to  his  Church  ;  it  is  my  great 
honour  to  be  admitted  into  his  Priesthood — High 
is  the  station,  for  a  creature  so  humble,  so  unwor- 
thy—-May  the  Great,  the  Glorious  Head,  grant,  of 
the  fulness  of  his  grace,  to  his  whole  Church,  both 


311  Miltiades, 
314  Sylvester, 

336  Marcus, 

337  Julius, 
352  Liberius, 
385  Felix,  2nd. 
367  Damasus, 
375  Siricius, 
398  Anastaciu?, 
402  Inuocentius, 
417  Zozimus, 

419  Bonifacius,  1st. 

424  Coelestinus, 

432  Sextus,  3d. 

440  Leo  Magnus, 

461  S.  Hilariu?, 

468  Simplicius, 

4S3  Felix,  3d. 

492  S.Gelasius, 

497  Anastasius, 

499  Symmachu?, 

514  Hormisda, 

524  Joannes,  1st. 

526  Felix,  4tb. 

530  Bonafaciu?,  2nd. 

532  Joannes,  2nd, 

.V35  Agapetus, 

537  Sylverius, 

540  Virgiliiis, 

o.'>5  Palagias, 

fSQ  Joannes,  3d. 

573  Benidictus, 

578  PelagiuE, 

590  GregoriusMagnu?, 

596  AognstinusMooachus 

R 


614  Laurentiug, 
619  Melitus, 
624  Justus, 
634  Honorius, 
654  Adeodatus, 
668  Theodorus, 
693  Brithwaldus, 
731  Fatwinus, 
735  JVothelmus, 
740  Cuthbertus, 
759  Bregwinus, 
762  Lambertus, 
791  Athelardus, 
804  Wolfredus, 

829  Theogildup, 

830  Ceolnothus, 
871  Atheldredus, 
889  Pleigmundus, 
915  Athelmus, 
924  Wolfelmus, 
934  Odo, 

959  Dunstan, 

988  Ethelgaru?, 

990  Siricius, 

993  Alfricus, 
1006  Elfegus, 
1013  Livingus, 
1020  Agelnothug, 
1038  Eadlinus, 
1050  Robertup, 
1052  Stigandus, 
1070  Lanfrancus, 
1089  Anselm, 
1114  Rodolphus, 
1122  William  Corboyl 


198 

ministry  and  people,  to  you,  and  to  us  all,  for 
Christ's  sake. 

Preshyler  Tertius.  The  Right  Rev.  Gentle- 
man has  no  doubt  exhausted  the  powers  of  hiss 
body  as  well  as  mind,  in  the  support  of  his  subject, 
and  to  my  mind,  with  very  ill  success.     I  hope  it 


1138  Theobaldus, 

1162  Thomas  Becket, 

1171  RichardusMonachus, 

1184  Baldwin 

1191  Reginald  Fitz-Jocelin 

lins  Hubert  Walter, 

1206  Stephen  Langton, 

1229  Richard  Wethershed, 

1234  Edmund, 

1244  Boniface, 

1272  Robert  Kilwarby, 

1278  John  Peckara, 

1294  Robert  Wenchelsey, 

1313  Walter  Reynolds, 

1327  ^-imon  Mepham, 

1333  John  Stratford, 

1348  Thomas  Bradwarden 

1349  Simon  Jslippe, 

1366  Simon  L^ngham, 

1367  William  Whittlesey, 
1375  Simon  Sudbury, 
1381  William  Courtney, 
1396  Thomas  Aiuridel, 
1414  Henry  Chicheley, 
1443  Johfl  .-Stafford, 
1452  John  Hemp, 

1454  Thomas  Bou'-chier, 


1486  John  Morton, 
1502  Henry  Dean, 
1504  VTilliam  Warham, 
1533  Thomas  Cranmer,  first 

Prrtestant  Bishop, 
1555  Reginald  Pool, 
1559  Mathew  Parker, 
T575  Rdmund  Grindal, 
1583  John  Whitgift, 
1604  Richard  Bancroft, 
1610  Geo.  Abbot. 
1633  William  Laud, 
1660  William  Juxton, 
1662  James  Sharp. 
Those    who    succeeded*  Bishop 
Sharp,  in  the  English  Epis- 
copate were 

Gilbert  Shelton, 

W.  Sancrofth, 

J.  Tillotson, 

Thomas  Tennisson, 

Wm.  Wake, 

J.  Potter, 

Thomas  Herring, 

1  homas  Seckar, 

Cornwallis. 


John  Moore  living  1802,  who  with  William  Markbam  and 
other  Bishops  consecrated  Bishop  White  now  living  in  Penn- 
sylvania, and  Bishop  Provost,  late  of  New-York,  who  together 
with  one  other  Bishop,  consecrated,  in  the  city  of  New-York, 
Bish-'O  Hobait and  Bishop  Griswold,  both  now  living  Thus 
hath  God,  by  his  power  preserved  !iis  church  and  his  word 
and  with  them  his  ministry. 

*  For  the  first  part  of  this  catalogue  see  Eusebiu's  lustory. 


ERRATA. 

Page  10  line     2  for     is     read        in. 

12  2  for  dispute  —    despise. 

25  17  for  dispense  —    despise. 

43  17  for  of           —     on. 

86  18  for  time       —    line. 

101  23  for  Reza      —    Beza. 

123  11  for  different—    difficult. 

163  note  for  W.  Mc'Loed— Mr.  Mc'Loed. 

1-71  3    for    then            —    them. 


199 

was  not  his  expectation  to  render  his  cause  suc- 
cessful by  the  length  of  his  speech.  I  presume 
gentlemen  the  house  is  prepared  for  a  decision. 

Chairman.     1  am  sorry  to  observe  that  there  is 
still  a  contrariety  of  opinion  in  the  council  upon 
this  important  subject.     I  had  thought,  until  the 
last  gentleman  spoke,  that  there  could  not  be  a 
dissenting  voice.     But   since  this   contrariety  of 
opinion  does  exist,  your  Chairman  and  Jurors,  in 
consideration  of  the  great  importance  of  this  sub- 
ject, and  of  the  peculiar  delicacy  and  responsibility 
of  their  situation,  think  proper  to  omit  giving  their 
decision  till  a  future  day.     This  determination  has 
not  arisen  from  any  diversity  of  opinion,  between 
the  Chairman  and  Jurors — we  are  all  of  one  mind. 
After  mature  deliberation;  our  decision  shall  be 
niade  public,  with  our  reasons  for  it. 

Presbyter  Quintus,  Gentlemen,  since  this 
question  is  disposed  of,  I  beg  leave  to  present  a 
single  charge  against  Episcopacy,  which  1  pledge 
myself  to  support,  and  which  I  request  the  council 
may  proceed  to  try,  before  they  adjourn.  It  is, 
that  Episcopacy  at  the  time  she  reformed  her sdf 
from  the  errors  of  Rome,  was  adorned  with  the  pe- 
culiar doctrines  of  Gra£e,  or  that  Gospel  system 
termed  Calvinism^  and  that  she  has  now  thrown  it 


^00 

off^  and  adopted  the  dry  and  hopeless  system  of  Ar- 
menius. 

Rtding  Elder.  Gentlemen,  I  hope  the  assem- 
bly will  gratify  the  gentleman  by  examining  this 
charge. 

Presbyter  Baptisticus.  Gentlemen,  I  have  also 
a  charge  to  prefer,  which  I  hope  will  also  be  con- 
sidered. It  is  that  Episcopacy,  at  a  certain  period 
adopted  in  theory  and  practice,  and  still  maintains^ 
certain  crude  and  umcriptural  doctrines  in  rejefr- 
ence  to  the  ordinance  of  Baptism,  whereby  she  ren- 
ders void  the  commission  of  Christ  to  his  Apostles. 
Chairman.  Gentlemen,  it  will  be  impossible 
to  attend  to  the  examination  of  these  charges  at 
this  time,  inasmuch  as  the  day  is  at  hand  which 
will  call  me  and  a  number  of  the  gentlemen  who 
compose  this  assembly,  to  the  councils  of  the  na- 
tion. I  shall  with  pleasure  meet  this  council  on 
some  future  day  ;  at  which  time  I  shall  pronounce 
the  decision  on  the  question  already  discussed, 
and  will  hear  the  examination  of  those  now  pr^ 
posed. 

ADJOURNED. 

The  trial  of  the  last  charges,  has  been  had,  and 
shall  be  reported  in  due  time. 

R.  C.  G.  Reporter. 
March,  1817. 


.  >J 


^  t^<;/>  <;X'  P^'  ^.4  ^^'^^ 


3  193t